Home Blog Page 3

Supernatural Lore: General Facts & Witches/Wizards

As promised, I’m putting together the lore posts that explains how my Supernatural characters work. I realize i could go on and on and on with detailed notes about the lore I’ve created for my Supernatural beings. If I did that,I feel things would get lost in the mix, so I’ll try to keep it as concise as possible. There will likely be a few posts to cover all the Supernatural types. Each post will be labeled as to what will be covered.  Because there is actually so much to consider, and knowing me, I’ll forget something. If that happens, there will be an adjustment to the relevant post(s). When and if future adjustments are made, I’ll write a small update post announcing the adjustments. I will also make a page that will have links to the lore posts for easy navigation and reference.

I do encourage you, dear reader, to check out the lore posts because they are vital to this story and will likely be used for other Supernatural stories I write. I’ve worked hard and made copious notes in order to bring you these sections. If you have any questions, feel free to leave it in the comments and I’ll answer them to the best of my ability.

This post will cover general facts/rules in terms of Supernatural beings as well as witches and wizards (warlocks).


General Supernatural Etiquette 

  • Each race of Supernatural being has a strict code of morals/honor that they must adhere to.
  • Each Supernatural race has its own governing body, whether it be a Monarch, Council of Elders, or Pack Leader.
  • Supernaturals do not fall under the jurisdiction of human law enforcement. If a Supernatural breaks a law or rule, they are compelled to appear before their respective governing body for punishment. If the crime is a very serious one, especially a capital offense, the deities of each Supernatural race meet as a council to decide the fate of the offender. This keeps things on a more unbiased and impartial level to avoid unjust severity or leniency.
  • Each Supernatural race has a supreme deity. Thees superior deities are the ones who created his or her respective Supernatural race. A supreme deity can grant god/goddesshood to others (such as Mathilda Kelly being second only to Goddess Ariadne), but it takes a very, very special and rare person to achieve that honor.
  • Supernaturals often live among humans and are very selective in whom they outrightly reveal their powers to. They often will give an assist to humans in need but are (usually) discreet about it. This means that humans can’t quite understand how the “touch of magic” happened and deem at as “one of those unexplained mysteries that happen.”
  • It is strictly forbidden for Supernaturals to use their powers on humans for sport (torture, terrorizing, etc.) or for causing them intentional harm. Such behavior is handled severely by their respective governing body.
  • Immortality can be given in very rare cases. Only the deities and some people in supernatural governing bodies know the secret to the Elixir of Everlasting Life.
  • Deities, Supernatural Monarchs, and Prevalent Pack/Coven Leaders are immorta and indestructible.
  • A non-Supernatural person can become a Supernatural if approved by the governing body(ies) involved. It is decided on a case-by-case basis. The case must be a strong one to succeed, meaning reasons such as, “I want magic to be able to clean my house faster,” will be dismissed in disgust.

Witches & Wizards (Warlocks)

 

Ariadne Dreamweaer, Goddess of Witchcraft and Magic, is the supreme deity for witches and wizards. No one is quite certain how she came into existence. She just always was there from the very beginning.

Long ago, the Great Plague of Mass Destruction roamed the multiverse, wiping out every civilization it touched. Due to a 100% mortality rate if contracted, Ariadne knew the human race would be extinct if something wasn’t done. In her great wisdom, she brewed a vaccine. Due to the rare ingredients it required and Ariadne having no other divine assistance at the time, she had to be selective in who was chosen to receive the vaccine. Choosing a handful of worthy unmarried people, she personally administered this vaccine. Because of its properties, not only were the recipients’ lives saved, but they developed strange abilities that were never seen before.

The plague wiped out millions, but not everyone succumbed. Ariadne took it upon herself to teach the ones vaccinated how to use their new powers and instructed them to go among the world, marry, and bear children. Most obeyed her. Those who turned away and disregarded Ariadne’s teachings died shortly thereafter. When the next generation was born, Ariadne gave her assistance in training the children who had inherited magical abilities. Children who didn’t develop magical abilities found other purposes in life. And this is how witches and wizards exist in present day and will continue to exist if Lenora & Tyrone and their heirs succeed in their mission.

Although having tasted carnal pleasures numerous times, Ariadne was married only once. This was to a mortal man named Lear. They had one son, Cian. Lear, unwilling to accept Ariadne’s offer of immortality, died of old age, leaving Ariadne heartbroken. Very seldom does she speak of Lear, but when she does, she refers to him as her one great love. After his death, she vowed she would never marry or allow herself to love again because even a goddess is no stranger to heartbreak.

You can read more about Ariadne by visiting my Cast of Characters page.

               Facts

  • The supreme deity for witches and wizards (warlocks) is Goddess Ariadne Dreamweaver. Goddess Mathilda (Blankenship) Kelly is, for all intents and purposes, her second in command.
  • The governing body for witches and wizards is a 7 member council that is given jurisdiction over a certain geographical area. This body is often referred to as The Council of Magic. It is said that Ariadne, herself, picks the council and that she appears to them when she is needed. In Forever in Time, Cian is the reigning President with Mathilda being an Elder Advisor. They retain the highest power of authority, answering only to Ariadne or Mathilda. Both witches and wizards serve on the council; no sexual discrimination is allowed.
  • Witches and wizards live by a strong moral code to protect the innocent. Sometimes they are given an assignment by the council, but other times, they are lead by other means (intuition, circumstances, etc.) to someone in need.
  • A witch or wizard often keeps a Grimoire and/or Book of Shadows to keep track of their spells, potion recipes, life lessons, and other things they feel is important to track.
  • A witch or wizard gains power through education and practice. Magic is learned over time. The more powerful a witch/wizard is, the more things he/she can do with his/her magic; the possibilities are endless.
  • Magic can go terribly wrong if the caster is unskilled or untrained. If unskilled or used foolishly, magic can be harmful, even fatal, to the caster and/or those nearby if they are caught in the fallout.
  • It is highly favorable for a witch or wizard to marry another magical person. If they choose to marry a non-magical human, the couple must appear before the Council of Magic to make sure the non-magical person understands the life they are getting involved in. If the non-magical person is seen as unfit or is deemed to pose a danger to the magical community, the relationship is broken up as discreetly as possible.
  • Aside from that, the Council of Magic does not involve itself in domestic matters unless it is a case of battery or imminent danger. The raising of children is the sole responsibility of the parents or a suitable guardian.
  • It is very favorable for a witch/wizard to marry a werewolf. It has been observed that wolves and witches/wizards are helpful to one another. because of a wolf’s mystic and involuntary way of knowing who his/her soulmate is (more on that later), the council does not concern itself with this kind of match. Furthermore, witches/wizards who marry other Supernaturals are not required to appear before the council.
  • Magical children are educated like any other child in subjects such as reading and math. Magical education can be done through an apprenticeship system or by attending a separate magic school.
  • A witch or wizard can choose to put away his/her magic (such as Liam did), but it must be reported to the council directly or heard by an advocate who, then, reports it to the council. We did not see this process with Liam directly, but it was to Mathilda he confided in, being that she was his friend and mentor. Like any worthy advocate should, Mathilda urged him to reconsider but said she would always be there for him should he need her.
  • It is strictly forbidden to use magic to terrorize, torture, or intentionally harm a non-magical person. It’s a tabu to do that to anyone, Supernatural or not, but is considered a more serious offense against a non-magical person. The reasoning behind this is that Supernaturals can protect themselves against this kind of thing more effectively than a non-magical person. The punishment for such a thing is often very severe.
  • It is highly advised for a witch/wizard to choose wisely in whom they wish to reveal their powers to when it comes to non-magical people. If a person who learns of the magical community poses a threat, he/she and the witch/wizard are dealt with according to the seriousness of the situation and consequences.
  • Witches and Wizards have a lifespan similar to a regular human. Due to rare circumstances (such as Lenora’s illness/curse), some witches and wizards age much slower.
  • Witches and wizards often have an animal familiar but is not required.
  • A nom-magical person can become a witch or wizard, but that is not an easy quest. It is up to the Council of Magic or, in rarer cases, Mathilda and/or Ariadne, to approve of the change. This is done by giving the person a potion, said potion being guarded as a close secret by prominent magical leaders.
  • A witch/wizard highly skilled in Alchemy can learn the Witch’s Brew potion (Lenora can make this potion), but it is forbidden to just randomly use it on someone.
  • If another Supernatural type wants to become a witch or wizard, their case is heard by the Council of Magic as well as their respective governing body. Both ruing bodies decide if it is in the best interest (or not) for the person to make that change.

Author’s Note: The lore for werewolves, fairies, vampires, genies, PlantSims, and other applicable things will come in future posts.

Forever in Time: Chapter 16, Riding High

***WARNING!*** Some slight risque humor in this chapter.


 

Over the next several weeks, Lenora made sure the extra protection wards around their property were always active. Bodyguards were hired for Lenora and the kids, and Tyrone frequently retained his wolf form. The tracking charms on the children were always in place.

When three months went by with no further encounters, the Landgraabs started to relax a bit. Although they kept the magical security and protection up to date, the load on the bodyguards was lightened. Lenora and Tyrone didn’t want the children living in constant fear, and it was awkward at times when frequently watched. However, they were prepared to reengage full services should they be needed again.


 

House 1 (Medium)

Liam and Mathilda’s new house was built in record time. Everyone was excited to see it, so Mathilda and Liam had a housewarming party for their growing family.

 

This slideshow requires JavaScript.

While the children were outside playing in the yard, Liam and Mathilda showed Lenora and Tyrone every square inch of it. It was a huge, beautiful house and one that any goddess would be comfortable in.

 

Mathilda, Liam, Lenora, & Tyrone 1 (Medium)

“Mathilda, it’s so…you!” Lenora proclaimed as the two couples relaxed in the opulent living room. “How do you keep from getting lost in it?”

Both Liam and Mathilda laughed. “I did get disoriented the first night we were here. It’ll take some adjusting living in such a large place, but it’s exactly what Mathilda and I wanted,” Liam said, his expression serene. “There’s plenty of room for any of ye to be sleeping over, and the work areas are separate from the living areas.”

“It’s perfect,” Mathilda smiled.

To warm the house further, Liam and Mathilda offered to let the children sleep over so Lenora and Tyrone could have some rare alone time. “Dinner and a movie would do you both a world of good,” Mathilda urged. “You’ve been under a good deal of stress, after all.”

 

Mathilda, Liam, & Lenora 1 (Medium)

“Well…” Lenora stared to protest.

“Well, nothing, girl,” Liam replied firmly. “Ye and Tyrone need this time, and the wee ones will be perfectly fine.”

“You’re sure?” Tyrone asked.

 

Mathilda 1 (Medium)

“Go on with you, now,” Mathilda said, getting up and pushing at the door.

Truth be told, Lenora and Tyrone were looking forward to a relaxing evening. Mathilda had been right about the stress they’d been under. Lenora looked worn out, and Tyrone hated seeing her this way. It was his job to make her happy and content and was determined to accomplish that tonight.

Dinner and a movie was on the roster, but Tyrone suggested they hit the amusement park first. Laughing, Lenora punched him playfully in the arm. “And just how old are we, Wolfman?”

 

Lenora & Tyrone 6 (Medium)

“Not too old to act like a couple of idiots sometimes,” Tyrone gave her a wink and a devilish look. “I was thinking about our time on Soulmates and wanted to take you for a roller coaster ride.”

A soft, nostalgic smile curved her lips. “Well, since ye put it that way…”

 

Lenora & Tyrone 3 (Medium)

Tyrone Kissing Lenora 1 (Medium)

Tyrone’s breath caught in his throat. When Lenora looked at him this way, the earth shifted. He hauled her into his arms, lowering his mouth to hers. “My goddess,” he breathed against her lips before taking them in a searing kiss.

“Keep that up and we’ll be christening Grandda and Mathlda’s foyer,” she whispered huskily after the kiss.

 

Mathilda, Lenora, & Tyrone 1 (Medium)

The couple jumped slightly apart when they heard a none-to-discreet cough near them “Will you two get out of here, for crying out loud!” Mathilda said in mock exasperation. If anyone was going to be doing the christening around here, it would be her and Liam.

Grinning sheepishly and blushing, Lenora mumbled, “Sorry, Mathilda.”

Tyrone had no such compunctions. He gave Mathilda a saucy wink, smirked in satisfaction, and slid an arm around Lenora’s waist. He knew how to please his wife and had no problem flaunting it.

 

Mathilda 3 (Medium)

Had it been anyone who didn’t know Mathilda giving her that look, she would have called them a supercilious, odious lout. But since it was Lenora and Tyrone, who she knew intimately and loved deeply, she gave a feigned long-suffering sigh, then laughed. “Now, go, but try not to get arrested for disturbing the peace,” she half teased.

Lenora was giggling helplessly as Tyrone led her outside. “I can’t believe you did that to Mathilda. Had it been anyone else, she would have cursed them with chronic jock itch indefinitely.”

Tyrone grinned and shrugged. “Mathilda loves me too much for that.. Besides, I did it partly for her benefit. She’ll go back in there and tell Grandda all about it, which will lead to their own tryst. You see, it benefits us and them.”

“You are a filthy animal,” Lenora said. Faking a dizzy spell, she groaned. “Ariadne, save me from the insanity and injustice of this world, but most of all, save me from this beast who claims to be my husband.”

 

Tyrone Carrying Lenora 1 (Medium)

Growling low in his throat, a sound that would chill the blood of a stranger although Tyrone was only in human form, he grabbed for Lenora. She shrieked with laughter and pretended to ward him off with her fists. Slinging her over his shoulder like a sack of flour, he carried her toward the car. “You are now in my clutches and will never escape.”

 

Tyrone Carrying Lenora 2 (Medium)

“Oh dear…oh dear! I am doomed,” she cried, playing along in one of their favorite games. “I fear I must admit that I am besotted with my beastly captor.”

 

Lenora & Tyrone on Roller Coaster 1 (Medium)

After saying goodbye to the children, Tyrone drove them to the amusement park where the roller coaster was their first stop. Lenora screamed and pretended to be frightened. Tyrone put his arm around her, giving her a squeeze.

 

Lenora & Tyrone in Balloon 1 (Medium)

Lenora was delighted when Tyrone suggested they take a hot air balloon ride. Her eyes grew wide when Tyrone slipped a wad of bills into the balloon operator’s hand. “Would you and your beautiful wife care for champagne as you sight see, Mr. Landgraab, sir?” the operator asked in a professional yet awestruck manner.

“Yes, please. That would be great,” Tyrone answered. Judging from the bright smile on his Lenora’s face, he knew this was the perfect touch.

Lenora sighed in contentment as they prepared for takeoff. “Mr. Romance! I could get used to this.”

 

Lenora & Tyrone in Balloon With Champagne 1 (Medium)

When they gained altitude, Tyrone popped open the champagne and handed her a glass. “To a perfect day and lots more to come.”

“I’ll drink to that,” Lenora said, clinking her glass with his.

After the long. leisurely session in the balloon, a laughing Lenora dragged Tyrone over to the carousel. “I haven’t ridden one of these in years. Oh, and look! The animals are carved out of real wood! Aren’t they adorable?”

 

Tyrone on Carousel 1 (Medium)

Tyrone chuckled, situating himself onto a zebra. “The kids will be sorry they missed this.”

 

Lenora on Carousel 1 (Medium)

“We’ll bring them here this weekend. I’ll suggest it to Crystal and Landon, and we can invite Carson to come along, too,” replied Lenora.

 

As it turned out, Lenora and Tyrone decided to forgo dinner and a movie and continued their stay at the amusement park instead. They played games, smiled at little kids having the time of their lives, and pigged out on popcorn and cotton candy. Lenora had to admit she had’t had this much fun in a long time.


 

allen2bwatching2btv

Allen Clayton was feeling restless, and that was a bad thing, according to the doctors. When he felt like this, he wanted to do things to people. He wanted to hurt people, make them scream, make them cry. But most of all, he wanted Lenora. He wanted to hear her sing. He wanted her to sing only to him. He wanted to hear her music played only for him. Once he got her, he would make her write their love story. She wrote everyone else’s love story, and she would write theirs. He wanted Lenora to say his name, to look at him softly and with love for only him in her eyes.

Anger clenched his gut as he thought of Wolf Guy holding and kissing Lenora. She was his, and he would soon make it so. He would make her forget Wolf Guy. He would make her forget everything and everyone but him.

He turned on the TV to watch some dumbass cooking show but couldn’t concentrate on it. He’d recorded Lenora’s wedding when it was on TV and watched it over and over again when he felt this way. As he would watch, he’d imagine himself standing next to Lenora, the two of them saying vows together. He thought of putting that on but then reconsidered. He was too angry to watch Wolf Guy pawing all over what was his. Maybe if he watched this cooking show and tried harder to focus, it would help him feel closer to Lenora. After all, she liked to cook. As he watched, he imagined it was Lenora showing how to make the recipes this seemingly inept chef was trying to make. If Lenora were here, she could prepare gourmet meals for him, which he would eat with gusto. If she were here, it would be only for him that Lenora would do or say things to.

“It will happen, Lenora. I’m coming for you, and then we can be together. Nobody will take you from me. It will be only us two in the world, nobody else.”

 

allen2bon2bcomputer

He said this or a variation of these words again and again like a mantra. Finally, he turned off the TV and went to his computer. The doctors at the institution wanted him to keep a journal, hoping it would help him and them keep track of both his good and bad days. It had become routine after a while, so Allen did his best to write in it every day. When the word processing app came up, he began to painstakingly type.

My love for Lenora and desire to have her grows every day. I don’t know how much longer I can go on living without her. She is in both my sleeping and waking constantly. I’ve never felt this way about anyone before.

Val visits me and stays with me when Shane has to go somewhere. He said he’d help me get Lenora and that Valerie would help, too. Shane says we have to wait for the right time or the plan won’t work. I don’t know what the plan is, but if Shane says it will work, I believe him. 

Shane says I don’t need to take the meds anymore. He says I look stoned when I’m on them and that I’ll feel better without them. I have to believe him ’cause he’s my brother.. But what about the doctors? I wonder if I’ll get in trouble or something. They don’t like it if you don’t do what they say.

I guess I won’t think about that now. It makes my head hurt, ad the voices yell at me. I know once Lenora gets here, they won’t bother me. She’ll make them go away for good because she will love me and we’ll be happy. Where is she? Why isn’t she here now?


Author’s Note: Liam and Mathilda’s house can be found on the Sims 3 Exchange and downloaded here. You will need to evict the family it comes with. I added a few things, such as the tea set, which didn’t originally come with the house. I also cleared out all the vampire coffins to make room for some skill building objects they often use.

Thanks for reading, and happy Simming!

Update for March 10, 2019

sharon-sitting

Hiya, Fellow Simsters,

Just thought I’d put up a small update since I haven’t written anything in what seems like an eternity. I’m sorry about that. I’ll just say that life is strange sometimes.

I’m sorry to say it’s been a little difficult finding inspiration at times when you’re in a bit of a funk. I’m desperately trying to get out of it. As far as I know, the best way to get out of a funk is just to do the activity (in this case, playing Sims and writing) related to said funk. With that said, I thought I’d go over some plans I have for this and future ideas.

Forever in Time is truly my main story and magnum opus when it comes to my SimLit. I do have other stories and am planning still others, but this story is definitely my baby. I’m hoping to hit the ground running on this and get some aterial out at a fast clip but with the utmost quality that I know how to produce. Some big events will be happening quite soon and I don’t want to lose that excitement once momentum is, once again, achieved.

Lore for Forever in Time – yeah, still working on that.

Future Projects

Like Forever in Time, my story Another World needs a little reworking. Thankfully, it’s not to the extent that this story is going through, but some massaging is called for. therefore, I’ve decided to make another WordPress blog to house that story. I’ll be working on at least the layout for this blog over the next week or so and will likely have t resize pictures, as there is only so much room for pictures on a free membership. That will take some doing, but I’m sure it will be worth it in the end. As Tears Go By and my other sort of catch-all” blog will be remaining with Blogger.

I really miss participating in the short story contests so am planning on doing more of that, too. Short story entries can and do add up, along with the pictures for them, so I’m considering making yet another WordPress just for short stories not related to my longer running stories. Stories that are companions to, for example, Forever in Time will be featured on that respective blog.

I have a couple other project in the planning stages that will not be multi-generational stories. I don’t want to spoil anything and being that they are still in the planning stages, I don’t want to reveal too much, One project is romantic in nature while another will be more of a horror/thriller if I can get the logistic worked out. I’m planning these for Sims 3 but I do want to explore the realm of SimLit in my Sims 4 game. Perhaps doing that will make me want to play Sims 4 more.

I will still be continuing to write “shorts” for Sims I create in my game. I love telling my Sims’ backstories, and sometimes a oe-shot standalone story hits the spot. There would also be room for follow-ups as life circumstances can change for our Simmies so fast.

I’ll post updates as new things happen and if need be, I’ll provide links to where you can find the new material mentioned. For now, keep your eyes peeled for more Forever in Time.

Forever in Time: Chapter 15, Dinner and a Confession

Theresa Playing Piano 1 (Medium)

“Honey, I’m home!” Cian’s booming voice reached Theresa, who was seated at the piano.

Theresa jumped and emitted a little squeal. “Geez, Cian, you scared the hell out of me.”

 

Cian Watching Theresa Play Piano (Medium)

Cian came to her side, bent to kiss her, then gave her a sheepish look. “Sorry, love. So, how was your day?”

Theresa frowned. “It was…interesting, and I admit I’m a bit worried. Lenora and Tyrone had an incident yesterday.” She hurriedly explained about the strange guy who’d intercepted her twin brother and his wife. “Tyrone is royally pissed and on high alert, and Lenora’s still pretty shaken up.”

“Well, shit!”

Theresa sighed and nodded. “Yeah, exactly. Mom helped Lenora put extra security wards around their property and I went over this morning to help reinforce them. That’s all we can do for now. Let’s just hope this was just a one-time incident.”

Theresa got up from the piano and followed Cian into the kitchen where he poured them each a glass of wine. “On another note, have you heard from Valerie?”

 

Theresa Drinking Wine 2 (Medium)

Theresa sipped her wine and shook her head. “Not in a couple days or so. When I do talk to her, she’s very vague. I’m worried, Cian. Val’s always been a free spirit, but I think something is really wrong this time. She evades any kind of personal questions and won’t stay on the phone for more than five minutes.’

“Do you want me to try tot talk to her?” Cian asked.

Theresa tapped her glass with a perfectly manicured fingernail and shrugged. “Well, you do have a way with people and Val’s always been especially close to you. You could try.”

 

Cian Drinking Wie 1 (Medium)

Cian nodded. “How about if you and your Mom have a ladies’ night tomorrow night? Invite Lenora and Crystal. Better yet, invite yourselves over to their place since Lenora is probably sticking close to home after what happened. I’ll get Val to come over here and have a big brotherly talk with her. How does that sound?”

“If anyone can get anything out of her, it’s you, darling. If nothing else, at least we’ll know you tried. I’ll go call Lenora now.”


Cian Hugging Valerie 1 (Medium)

Cian used all his persuasion skills on Valerie, who finally agreed to having dinner with her brother-in-law at his place. Cian was an excellent cook, so what made Valerie finally give in was his promise of serving her a deliciously irresistible gourmet meal. When Cian answered the door upon her arrival, he greeted her with a grin and big hug. He was relieved to see that she was respectfully dressed. As of late, she’d been dressing like a cheap thrift store slut.

“It smells great in here and I’m starved,” Valerie said after inhaling deeply.

Cian studied Valerie closely, noticing, at once, that she’d lost weight. To his trained eye, she looked spaced out, too, which he hoped to address later on.

“It should. I’ve been slaving over a hot stove all day,” Cian quipped, a hint of laughter in his eyes.

“No wonder Theresa gets you to cook as often as she can. If she had her way, you’d be doing it all the time,” Valerie said.

Ciain laughed, “Well, when you’ve got it, flaunt it. Besides, she’s been working her ass off on that musical score she’s writing right now. I sent her out for some R&R but didn’t want to rattle around in this place all by my lonesome tonight.”

“Oh,” Valerie said awkwardly, looking down at her hands.

“C’mon. I’ve got your favorite wine all ready. Let’s go have a glass before dinner,” Cian said, sliding an arm around Valerie’s waist and guiding her to the dining room.

 

Cian Drinking Wine 3 (Medium)

As Cian sipped his wine, he noticed Valerie downing hers faster than usual. “Hey, slow down there, sis. Too much on an empty stomach and all.”

“I need it,’ Valerie said matter-of-factly. “It’s been a hell of a day.”

“I can relate,” Cian smiled. He decided not to press the issue right now. If he pushed too hard to soon, it would drive his sister-in-law away.

 

Valerie Drinking Wine 1 (Medium)

Valerie poured herself a second glass of wine, sipping it this time. “You didn’t invite me over here just for wine and dinner, did you?”

Cian sighed heavily but locked his gaze with hers. Valerie had always had a knack of getting right down to things. “No, I didn’t, but we can talk more while we eat, that is, if you want to talk.” Cian thought it best to let Valerie mull that over. “Things always look better with quality hot food in the belly.”

“Yes, I suppose,” Valerie said, looking into her glass distractedly. Cian just let her stew in silence for a while before checking on the food.

When Cian had everything prepared, he escorted Valerie to the table, pulled out her chair for her, the laid her napkin in her lap. She smiled the first genuine smile Cian had seen in a long time. He knew his sister-in-law loved being wined and dined, so he made sure to play his role flawlessly.

 

Valerie Eating 2 (Medium)

“You must have been a maitre’d at Le Cirque in a past life,” Valerie teased him.

Cian chuckled. “Nah, but I did go to charm school.”

“Bullshit,” Valerie laughed.

Cian snorted. “Well, lady, you’ve got to admit it’s a good act nonetheless.” He and Valerie could always banter easily, but it had been quite a while since they’d enjoyed such an exchange. To Cian, however, it felt lackluster. Valerie was holding back, way back, and Cian’s heart felt heavy.

 

Cian & Valerie Eating 1 (Medium)

After serving Valerie, Cian tended to his own meal but watched Valerie intently. She was demolishing her food as though it was an enemy who’d invaded her turf. It was clear to Cian that she was ravenous and hadn’t had a decent meal in some time. It worried him, and he was more determined than ever to get to the bottom of what was bothering her.

 

Cian Drinking Coffee 4 (Medium)

Over coffee, Cian made his move. “What’s been happening with you, Val? We don’t get to see much of you anymore, and we’re worried.”

“Don’t be. I’m fine,” Valerie replied.

“Don’t bullshit a bullshitter,’ Cian insisted. More gently, he said, ‘Come on, now. Out with it. The way you attacked your dinner tells me you haven’t eaten a hearty meal in who knows how long. You downed your first glass of wine like it would be your last, and you look..tired. What’s eating you?”

 

Valerie Drinking Coffee 5 (Medium)

Valerie slowly lowered her coffee cup to the table and studied her brother-in-law. Cian could see she was having an inner battle with herself, so he waited patiently for her to speak. His gaze never left hers.

“Do you ever feel like you just don’t belong?” Valerie asked, seeming to choose her words carefully.

 

Cian Drinking Coffee 3 (Medium)

Cian considered his answer before replying. “I suppose everyone has moments like that at one time or another.”

“I don’t belong anywhere, Cian.”

Bullocks,” Cian said. “You’re very important and loved by a lot of people, me included.”

Valerie shook her head. “I’m different. I’ve always been different…and they hate me for being a failure.”

“Who hates you and why do you say you’re a failure?” Cian asked, puzzled.

 

Valerie Drinking Coffee 2 (Medium)

“Mom and Dad. They hate me because I couldn’t make it work with Caleb. I’m the only one in the family who got a divorce.” Valerie stood up and restlessly paced the floor. “I’m not a goody-two-shoes like Tyrone and Theresa. I’m not talented, and I always got in trouble. Even my hair…it’s red instead of blond. I’m…I’m not like them. I’ve always been alone.”

 

Cian Hugging Valerie 2 (Medium)

This was a lot for Cian to process. He had no idea that Valerie felt like such an outcast. Sure, she’d had a few rough patches but to Cian’s observations, the family had always been there for her and shown its love in abundance. “OK. Let’s take this apart, shall we?” He walked over to Valerie and pulled her into a tight hug. In response, Valerie burst into tears, her shoulders heaving with every sob. Cian kissed the top of her head, rubbed her back, and spoke in soft, low tones. “First of all, your parents don’t hate you. You’re not the first ever to get a divorce, nor will you be the last. Listen, Val, I’ve been around this family enough to know a few things about wolves, so I know about Imprinting. I don’t know how that experience feels or anything, but from my observations, my deduction is that you never Imprinted on Caleb, did you?”

Valerie shook her head against Cian’s shoulder.

“To me, that’s very telling. There’s a reason you never Imprinted on him. You guys weren’t meant for each other and sadly, you found that out after you were hitched. It happens, hon, but it also tells me that there’s something better waiting out there for you,” Cian said. “Your folks were sorry it happened; we all were, but nobody in this family hates you for it. Sometimes people just make the wrong choice.”

Valerie snorted, unconvinced.

“Next thing. I wouldn’t call Tyrone and Theresa a goody-two-shoes,” Cian said.

“Hmph,” Valerie grunted, then heaved another sob.

“Come now. Nobody’s perfect and neither are they. I’m here to tell you that Theresa has her bitchy moments. I love her with all my heart, but trust me, she can yowl like an alley cat when her panties are in a twist.”

“Well…this is true,” Valerie said hesitantly.

“See? And I’ll bet Lenora would be the first to say that Tyrone also has his moments. In fact, I once heard that he got suspended from school for three days for egging the school.”

 

Cian Hugging Valerie 1 (Medium)

Valerie gave a watery laugh. “He would have gotten away with it if Mrs. Ashwood hadn’t caught him. What an old cow she was,” Valerie said in reference to an elderly English teacher at the junior high she’d attended.

“See? There you go,” Cian said firmly.

“But I always got in trouble. It always seemed to find me no matter what,” Valerie choked out.

Cian shrugged and playfully pulled a lock of her hair. “Well then, you’re nothing more than simply a victim of plain old dumb luck.” He grinned down at her a little teasingly, then sobered. “As for you being untalented, that’s entirely untrue. You’ve got a great sense of humor, you’re a great auntie to your nieces and nephews, and you play a hell of a mean guitar.” When she started to protest, he shushed her. “I’ve got proof to back myself up. You did great at that open mic comedy thing last year. You had everyone rolling, me included…and you won. That’s something to be proud of. Your nieces and nephews are always lavishing hugs on you when you visit them. Aurora always wants you to play dolls or tea party with her, and how many times have you helped Jonas with his homework? Andrea always asks you to shoot hoops with her, and Chris makes you taste everything he cooks and then asks your opinion. Andrea and Chris love talking werewolf stuff with you. And everyone knows how crazy Landon and Crystal’s boys are about you. This is part of what makes you a great auntie. You do play a mean guitar and that’s no lie. The room always shuts up the instant you start playing. As far as you being alone, that’s not true either. Tyrone and Theresa do have that twin bond. Robin and Lauren have it, and of course, there’s that special bond between both sets of quads. But you know what? There were times Theresa felt left out when it came to you and Tyrone.”

Valerie lifted her head and cocked an eyebrow at him.

 

Cian & Valerie Talking 1 (Medium)

“It’s true,” Cian continued. “You and Tyrone are wolves, so you have that in common. Theresa, being a witch, couldn’t share that with her twin and sometimes that made her sad. That gave you something special with your brother, something that Theresa could never be a pat of.”

“I guess I never thought of it like that,” Valerie confessed.

“Well, you should,” Cian admonished gently. “Now, as far as your hair, I happen to like your hair. Hell, look at me. I don’t have the same color hair as my mother.”

 

Cian & Valerie Talking 3 (Medium)

“I asked Dad about it once and he said there was a great-great aunt who had red hair. Apparently, it came from her.” She shrugged. “If that doesn’t scream different, I don’t know what does.”

“Being different isn’t always a bad thing,” Cian replied. “You stand out, so that makes you unforgettable.”

Valerie swallowed hard and sighed. “Oh, that’s me, unforgettable, but for all the wrong reasons.”

“You know what I think?” Cian asked gently, raising her chin with a forefinger.

“No, but you’re going to tell me anyway,” Valerie grumbled.

“I think this has been bothering you for a long time. You should sit down and have a long talk with your folks about it. Tell them what you just told me. They’ll listen and help try to make it right, I guarantee it. And Val,”

“What?”

“I think there’s still more that’s bothering you. Here, look at me.” When Cian peered closer into her face, Valerie tried to pull away. However, Cian held her fast and his gaze was so riveting that she had no choice but to keep her eyes on his. ‘You’re on something, and you’ve lost too much weight.”

“No…I’m just–”

“Save the denials, sweetie. I’ve seen it too many times to not recognize it for what it is. If you don’t want to tell me how you got on it or what it even is, that’s fine. I won’t pry more than I already have. But Val, whatever it is, you need to get off it and rid yourself of whoever got you mixed up in it. You need to get away from whatever situation you’re in and fast,” Cian said sternly.

“I…I…can’t. Please, Cian, no more,” Valerie pleaded, her face losing all color. She glanced at the clock and swore colorfully. “I’ve got to go.”

“You should finish your coffee first,” Cian said, hoping to keep her talking a little longer.

 

Cian & Valerie Talking 5 (Medium)

“No…I can’t. I-I’m late,” she said, backing away from him and hugging herself in an obvious protective manner. “Thank you for dinner. It was delicious as always.”

“Think about what I said, OK?”

“I will…I promise,” Valerie said, hurrying to the door and shutting it quickly behind her as she left.

Cian stared after her and uttered a long, uneasy sigh. Sure, he’d gotten his sister-in-law to confide in him, but it was just a small part of what was really wrong…and there was something very wrong with Valerie. She’d been scared senseless just before she left. Who and what had she gotten herself mixed up with? Cian had the unpleasant feeling that things were going to get a lot worse before they got better.

Diary of Sims: Emily Crebs

Emily on Computer 3 (Medium)

I always believed keeping a diary was more of a cheesy, kiddish thing to do. I mean,, I never did it although I’ve certainly done my share of cheesy kiddish things. Keeping a diary just wasn’t one of them. Anyway, my belief changed though after experiencing a traumatic event – something I wouldn’t wish on anyone. More of that later. For now, I’ll just say that after a lot of scoffing and swearing, I came to the realization that keeping a journal (that sounds more grown-up) is therapeutic.

 

Emily 1 (Medium)

So, who am I and what makes me tick? I’ll try to answer that now.

The name’s Emily Crebs and I suppose the best way to describe me is…well…crazy. I’m generally a very happy person who loves to laugh and make others laugh. I’ve always believed that life is too short to have the hum-drums all the time although I know for a fact that heartache can make one question if it’s really worth it in the end. I guess what it boils down to is that you’ve got to keep trucking along or you might as well just dig your own grave and bury yourself.

 

Emily Reading 1 (Medium)

I’m a voracious reader and will read just about anything I can get my hands on. I’n always in the market for a new book club to join and I’m your gal Sunday iffin you wanna have an avid book discussion. My favorites are biographies and certain eras in history. For fiction, I’m a sucker for Stephen King. And of course, who isn’t a Lenora Landgraab fan? I mean, you’d have to be living under a rock if you don’t know who she is.

 

Emily Making Wine 2 (Medium)

I’m also known as the resident wino. 🙂 No, I don’t live in a gutter and scarf down Wild Irish Rose. Noting like that although I savor…yes…savor…more than my share of quality wine. See, I’ve always enjoyed making my own wine, so I turned it into a business for myself after leaving my nursing career.

Ah, I suppose I’d better tell you that story. It’s part of that traumatic event I mentioned before.

 

Emily 3 (Medium)

See, it’s like this. I was once a loving wife, new mother, and had a nice job as a well paid nurse. I say once was because all that is gone now. It all stemmed from my 6-week old baby girl dying from SIDS. One night, I put Lisa to bed. The next morning, she was just…gone. There wasn’t a peep from the baby monitor.

I did all I could to not lose my damned fool head. Sure, I’m a highly skilled nurse but man, when it’s your own, there are no guarantees. I performed CPR but it was too late. I must have sounded like a lunatic to the EMS dispatcher, but who the hell cares? Lisa just…stopped breathing and that was it. Done, finito, eighty-sixed.

My marriage to Vincent couldn’t stand up to the grief we both felt. There was a saying I heard once that went something like this. Live children are the glue that holds a marriage together. Dead ones are poison. That was the case in my situation. We drifted apart, said hurtful things to each other in our grief, heated arguments ensued, and we just couldn’t stand to be around each other.

 

Emily Making Wine 6 (Medium)

I’ve always loved wine, and the idea of making my own always appealed to me. I think what put the final nail in the coffin of our marriage was when I told Vincent I was quitting my job and enrolling in a program to learn how to make wine. I didn’t ask him, I told him, and as you can imagine, it didn’t go over well. He said I was too emotionally unbalanced to make a life changing decision like that, then accused me of overindulging in my wine habit. “You could likely end up bolting down more than you’d sell,” he had said. The analytical way he had spoken all this infuriated me. Hey, I’m the first to admit that I’d been drinking rather heavily at the time and that it was a crutch I needed. Too much of a good thing can steer you in the wrong direction before you even realize you’re lost. I’m heartily aware of that, but I justified it in my head that I was grieving, I’d always done my drinking at hone, and I never went to work intoxicated. Still, it infuriated me because it seemed to me that he was more concerned about our image than me or my happiness. We had a raging row and Vincent moved out the next day.

 

Emily 4 (Medium)

All this happened three years ago. I’ve gained much more perspective on things, and there’s so much I regret. I wish I’d been able to comfort Vincent more and to receive comfort from him in a more graceful manner. It’s a common reaction to want to blame someone and to lash out at them. In my mixed-up thinking, I held him partially responsible for Lisa’s death. I grew cold toward him, which he eventually reciprocated. I regret all the hurtful and mean things I said to him. Most of all, I regret letting him go. Despite it all, I still love him and suppose I always will. I haven’t had a single date since my divorce. I just don’t have the heart for it, and the only person I ever could want is Vincent.

Have I heard from Vincent since the divorce? Oh yes. The thing is, he’s such a caring and compassionate person, and i guess that still extends to me just a little. He calls or emails me about once every three weeks or so to find out how I am. I get a Christmas card with a little note from him every year, and he’s never failed to send me a birthday greeting. When we talk, the conversations are awkward at first, and they’re always superficial. We don’t get into deep subjects, and approaching the subject of Lisa is an unwritten taboo. So many times I’ve wanted to tell him I still love him, but the words always get stuck in my throat. i’m afraid of what he’d say – should say – that it”s too late and only cares about me as a fellow human being. God, I’m such a coward!

Ah, but let me backtrack. Safer ground, you know. After the divorce, my grandmother, Grace, had a stroke and I moved in with her to take care of her. She hated hospitals and had a great fear of going to a nursing home. My grandfather had done remarkably well in the stock market, so Grams had more than enough money to hire and maintain round-the-clock at home care. Since I’d been a nurse, she wanted me to care for her and would pay me for it instead of hiring a complete stranger. I’d always been close with my grandmother, so I agreed right away. In my downtime, I took online courses in wine making. A year after moving in with her, Grams gave me a hell of a surprise. She put more than enough money in an account so I could eventually study in France and arranged for wine making equipment to be set up in part of her basement. Grams insisted that I needed to practice, to see what worked and what didn’t. She even told me to help myself to anything in the garden and urged me to start growing different kinds of grapes. I nearly fainted dead away.

Despite my many responsibilities to Grams, she saw to it that I found time to cultivate my craft. I’d wheel her onto the back porch and fixed her up with a book and some tea before weeding the garden. While she slept, I went to the basement, turned on a baby monitor I’d installed down there, and got a batch of wine going. Grams would entertain me with stories while I washed and prepared the fruit. We had a closed-circuit TV system installed so she could watch me squish grapes and other fruits. She absolutely loved it and would cackle her heart out when I’d slip and fall in the basket. Squishing fruit is a slippery activity, and it’s a rarity if you don’t fall at least once.

Grams helped me through a lot of my grief, and I started to feel happy again. “You should make it up with Vincent,” Grams had said over dinner one night. “You obviously still love him, and he wouldn’t be calling or writing if he didn’t love you.”

“Oh, Grams! It didn’t work before and it probably wouldn’t work now. Too much has happened. Besides, I couldn’t just leave you and go off with him.” Nonetheless, my heart had iven a little lurch.

“So you begin slowly, dear. You work through the damage piece by piece. As for me, I won’t be around much longer, and you have a lot of life to live. I don’t want to see you alone.” Her eyes had looked especially wise and ancient that night. A chill had run down my spine and I’d shivered.

“Grams, don’t talk like that,” I’d said, hugging myself. She’d just smiled a mysterious little smile and didn’t say anything more about it. I’d had no way of knowing that my beloved Grams would die in her sleep that night.

 

Emily Drinking Pop 6 (Medium)

I’d been with my grandmother for two years. After her death, the family and I sold her house, and the money from the sale was split equally between her two grandchildren; myself and my cousin, Roe. Plus, her other assets were substantial, and I was left a large inheritance. I invested a lot of the money, used some to purchase extra wine racks and two more wine machines, and bought a nice house for myself in Glendale County where I now live. I studied in France for six months then came home to really grow my business. It’s going swimmingly well, I live in a nice neighborhood, I have more money than I can possibly spend in a lifetime, and I’m at peace. There’s only one thing that could make my life perfect and that would be having Vincent in it once again. Alas, I think that is but a pipe dream, so I will have to be content with what I have, and what I do have is plentiful.

So, let’s talk wine, shall we?

 

Emily Gardening 2 (Medium)

To get good wine, you must start out with good product. It’s best to grow it yourself and give it the royal treatment. A garden and vineyard must be given lots of TLC.

 

Emily Making Wine 2 (Medium)

Once harvested, the fruit must be squished to get as much juice out as possible. Squishing fruit is a physical, painstaking process. I mean, it has to really be squished.

 

Emily Making Wine & Falling 1 (Medium)

As I’ve said, squishing grapes is also a slippery activity, which means it’s super messy. I suggest wearing something you don’t mind getting all kinds of gunk on, such as an old swimsuit. Hell, better yet, do it in your all-together. After all, who’s to tell? Just make sure you don’t live next door to someone named Tom, if you catch my meaning.

 

Emily Making Wine 7 (Medium)

Now, go rinse yourself off because you’re going to be sticky and covered in muck. It’s time to get that wine made. Give the wheel a spin and slowly start feeding what you’ve squished through the machine. It’ll strain out all the pulp and other stuff that’s not wanted in the wine. Once the basket is empty, the machine will crunch on for quite a while. After that, grab your clean bottles and fill them up. Ah, but it’s not time to drink it, so don’t even consider opening them. The wine needs to age in nice, wooden racks and barrels for a good long time before it’s fit to drink. As long as it’s stored properly, it’ll age nicely. The longer it ages, the better. Patience is definitely a virtue in this case.

And so, there it is. That is my life and I’m happy for the most part. It is a lonely one, but I do keep busy. Perhaps one day, I’ll adopt a child. But first, I might do a bit of traveling. I’m in no hurry to make those decisions so I suppose we’ll just see what time can tell.

Update for October 12, 2018

Howdy-dowdy Diddle-um-Day, my fellow Simmers and readers, 🙂

Yes, it’s been a little over a month since an update occurred so I thought I’d post an update as to what’s been happening. Let’s get down to it, shall we?

This time of year seems to always be super busy, starting just after Labor Day. The choral group I’m a part of started up again so I’ve had a fair amount of new music I’m learning as we speak. Not to mention, we’ve been crazy busy with Lions Club stuff. We went out of town t Columbus, OH for the USA/Canada Lions Leadership Forum, which was a lot of fun. Sadly, the food sucked acorns though; I’d say it was the worst fare of any of the forums we’ve been to – and I’ve been to a good chunk of them. Even so, lots of fun stuff and of course, the people there are awesome.

I was home for a little over a week and then took a mini-trip to Michigan with another group of Lions. Our Lions Foundation arranges a trip to Leader Dogs for the Blind so folks can go and see what guide dogs are all about. Alex and I always like to tag along for the ride when we can, so we ditched hubby and Old Man Caleb (my retired guide dog) for a couple of days. It was a great trip, we had a lot of laughs, and I think some folks learned a lot. But…well, let’s just say the ride up there wasn’t exactly smooth. Our charter bus had a near collision with a vehicle in front of us when our driver stopped suddenly when the car in front of us did a quick stop. I mean, it was sudden! I thought we were going to crash into it for sure. Anyway, the force of it sent me sprawling to the floor (I was all the way in back so you know bumpy the back of a bus is) and racked up my right knee and shoulder quite nicely. Ohhh, was I sore! The gal across the aisle from me did a–a-hem–beautiful faceplant in back of the seat in front of her and scratched her glasses. Some others got some scrapes and bruises but thankfully, nobody was hurt seriously. Me, I went to immediate care after getting home where they told me my shoulder was rather badly strained. So, I got some lovely muscle relaxers and prescription Motrin (yay, drugs LOL!). Sadly, my back issues also flared up, which didn’t help matters. Needless to say, sitting in my comfy computer chair wasn’t so comfy for a while.

I’m feeling human again, but my problems weren’t over. My Sims 3 game decided to take a dive, so it came down to me having to rebuild my entire Sims 3 folder from scratch. It took me about a day and half the night to get it done. Thankfully, I didn’t lose anything because I always back up my stuff (lesson learned the hard way a few years ago). I didn’t have to reinstall the game and packs themselves, but of course, I had to put back my Mods and reinstall all my store content. Yesterday, I was playing and discovered that some of my stuff was missing (I thought I had all my store stuff backed up but I was missing some), so i had to redownload and install a chunk of store stuff I apparently didn’t have in my backup folder. I’m now happy to report that I’m good to go and everything appears to be there now. Plus, I’m even happier that I was able to take it back to Patch 1.67 rather than the 1.69 that everyone hated. Now, it runs like a top (well, as much as Sims 3 can with all the crap I have in there), so I can now get back to playing, making some videos, and getting some updates out. Yay!

So, onto some plans I’ve got in the mix. All my stories will be continuing as usual but I’m going to be adding a new series. The chapters will be stand-alone chapters, as they’ll be featuring different Sims/families I’m playing. I have MANY saves aside from the ones for my stories and of course, I love creating backstories for all my Sims. So, what I’ve decided to do is make a sort of getting to know you series where the Sim writes a sort of diary/journal entry that tells us who they are and what happens in their daily life. We might see Sims from my other stories when I just need to play their save file to get them to a certain point, so they may make an entry. Think of it as a Current Household (you see folks like me making videos to show the current household they’re playing) but in blog/written format. Please note that it won’t be a legacy or an ongoing story. However, if you like a particular Sim/household, i’d be more than happy to make other entries for them.

I’ve been toying with this sort of thing for a while but got really inspired while reading Kymber’s story about her Noble family. I love the idea of Sims writing journal entries to tell a story, as I feel it’s a great way to get to know them intimately. This is also a great way for me to write different personalities and to give my characters their own voice. Anyway, I hope you guys like the idea and will enjoy reading the entries.

Wishing you all a SimTastic weekend.

Small Update, Additional Info Added

2

Greetings and Salutations!

As the title states, this is just a small, little update. The transfer is still in full swing and I have a long way to go before it’s done. It’s still going well though and I’m having fun with my format change. The soap opera format seems to be the right fit, so onward and upward we go. 🙂

The real purpose for this update is to let you all know that I’ve added an additional page to the blog. It contains a cast of characters (a who’s who page), a little bio, and a small personality description of each character. The page will be update regularly as characters come and go, so please check it frequently for any changes. I figured with such a growing cast of characters, we needed this reference page to keep everyone straight.

I don’t think that adding site pages go into a notification so unless you frequent my blog on your own, you won’t know that this page exists. Because of that, I felt the need to dedicate a post to it so you all know about it. You can check it out by clicking this link.

Things to come: Expect many more posts, of course! Along with that, I am working on my lore section(s) for each supernatural type. I also want to throw some polls into the mix at crucial points. I’m also excited to inform you that there will be some prequels thrown into the mix which will appear in the “Forever in Time Supplements” section of this blog. For example, something I’m brainstorming at the moment is telling the story from Tyrone’s POV when he Imprinted on Lenora and how he coped with the challenge of not being near her until the time was right. We may also explore such things as more of Lenora’s childhood with Grandda Liam, Tyrone and Theresa’s childhood, and Valerie’s self-esteem issues. The list goes on. There’s just so much to explore, and I think we’d have a great time doing it together.

That is all for now. Stay tuned for more chapters as well as updates when needed. Have a SimTastic Day!

Sharon, aka Sweetnightiingale

Forever in Time: Chapter 14, Seeking Direction

Liam and Mathilda Kelly lived and idyllic but very busy life. Liam had adjusted remarkably well to being returned to life and was overjoyed to be with his growing family. His beautiful granddaughter was happy once again, he had lots of wee ones to spoil, and Mathilda loved him.

Their engagement hadn’t been long at all, and their marriage ceremony was small and private. Lenora and Tyrone stood with them as witnesses, and Crystal and Landon threw them a lovely intimate reception. Ariadne, herself, was there to bless the union. The only thing that put a shadow in their lives was that Mathilda still hadn’t found her daughter, Alina.

 

She consulted Gunther time and time again, but he could tell her no more than what she already knew. Alina still lived but because the fix on her was lost during transit, she could have landed anywhere or any when. “I am sorry, my friend, but you must brace yourself for the possibility that Alina landed on a world where magic does not exist. If that is the case, she is lost, for no magical means to find her would be successful.”

“I won’t give up. I will never give up,” Mathilda said in determination. She would find her and when she did, she vowed she would never lose her again.

 

As it turned out, it was Lenora and Tyrone’s nephew, Robin, who found Alina quite by accident. Alina had landed in a far off land called Dragon Valley where Robin worked as a police officer. He hired Alina as a personal chef for an evening to prepare dinner for Robin and his mother, Theresa, who was visiting to make sure her son was doing all right.

 

After discovering that it truly was her daughter instead of an Alina from a parallel world, mother and daughter reunited. Alina and Robin were now dating, and Mathilda expected to be hearing wedding bells soon.

 

What made everything even greater was how wonderfully Lenora and Alina got along. They became sisters to each other, and no two sisters could ever be closer. Mathilda was never so happy in her long, long life, and Liam took great pleasure in all of it.

 

One day, Mathilda came into the living room to find Liam sitting on the couch and staring distractedly off into the distance. “Liam, dear, are you all right?” she asked, setting beside him.

“Och, fine, love! Old habits die hard, and an old man always has his musings.” Liam gave his wife a sheepish grin. “I was just mulling over everything that has happened.”

“And?” Mathilda prompted.

“The family is growing by leaps and bounds. There is always someone paying us a visit or spending the night. I love it, and I love spoiling the wee ones. I’m thinking we be needing a bigger place,” Liam chuckled.

“I was thinking the same thing, actually. The gatherings seem to grow larger and larger. I’d also like us to have our work area somewhat sealed off from everything else. You and I both know there are things that shouldn’t be seen by just anyone,” Mathilda replied.

Liam nodded in understanding. “We could have something custom built for us. I think it’s save to say that money is no object, and we’d have complete control in including exactly what we want.”

Liam and Mathilda spent many hours sketching out possible floor plans. This was something Mathilda had never really experienced before. She’d been alone for so long that she’d never been in a position to design a dream home for herself and her husband. It felt so mundane, so human, but it felt good, too.

A week later, however, the subject of children arose, which brought home to Mathilda that she and Liam were no ordinary couple. “My Anne had a difficult delivery with our Maggie, ye see. The doctors told her she’d never have any more bairns. it nearly broke her spirit, and she was always haunted by it,” Liam explained.

Mathilda nodded. She’d tried to help Anne herself, but sometimes even magic could only go so far. “I’m sorry, Liam, dear. I know how much you always wanted a big family.”

“I did and I have one now,” Liam smiled. “It’s just…well..part of me wants to have a child with ye. I love ye, Mathilda and want us to have that special connection a child of our creation brings. The other part of me…well, knowing what we are, love, I wonder if it’s the wisest decision. Perhaps people like us shouldn’t have wee ones.”

 

Mathilda stood up and took Liam’s hands. He rose to his feet, and she studied him intently. “This is something that hasn’t been far from my mind either, Liam. You know I’ve had children, children I’ve had to watch age before me and die. Some asked a lot of questions while others just accepted it to be the way of things. In the natural order of things, children aren’t supposed to outlive their parents. We, my love, are different as you know. We would have to handle things…delicately.”

Liam nodded gravely. “We cannot freeze time for everyone. We would grieve for their loss when their time comes.”

“Both of us are no strangers to that, love,” Mathilda replied, caressing his cheek. “What would be different now is that we have each other, you and I. We wouldn’t be alone in our grief as we both were before.”

“This is true. Grieving alone is never good,” Liam sighed. “But until that time was to come, there would be much joy and love to experience. If we were to have a wee one, we should focus more on that and enjoy each day and all the time we have with them.”

“Very true, love. There is a lot to consider. We have our work and Lenora’s mission to think about. There is a lot riding on this mission,” Mthilda replied.

“Aye, there is that. Plus, we are in the midst of having our new home built,” Liam said.

Mathilda chuckled and patted his cheek. “We have plenty of time to make that decision. I say we let the chips fall where they may and deal with things as they come. Let’s let our new house be a main priority. We have a lot to look forward to and time enough to do what we need to do.”

“I cannot argue with that,”Liam said.


As it often happens in life, even in a goddess’s life, the unforeseen rears its head. She and Liam received an urgent phone call from Lenora asking them to come over as soon as they could. Lenora didn’t sound like herself, so Liam and Mathilda wasted no time in teleporting to the Landgraab house.

Lenora quickly hugged them and hurriedly whisked them inside. Mathilda grew increasingly more concerned as she watched Lenora perform some advanced spell work to lock the house more securely than what should have been necessary during the day. “What’s happened, child? Did you have a burglary?”

Lenora shook her head and ran a shaking hand through her hair. Liam hurried to Lenora’s side and pulled her into a tight, grandfatherly hug. “Darling Lenora, you’re trembling. What is it, girl?”

Lenora gulped audibly and held tight to Liam. “Tyrone and I…we had a…an encounter yesterday while we were out. This guy…he was as addled as the day is long…came up to me and was rather…well…forward. I don’t know if he is a fan or what, but he was too…I don’t know…” She shook her head in bewilderment. “I could feel through my empathic senses that he just wasn’t right. Tyrone sensed some kind of danger from this guy and…well, suffice it to say that an Alpha wolf on high danger alert is nobody to mess with. Tyrone is still in hyper vigilance mode, and I must admit that I’m still freaked. Oh, not at Tyrone’s reaction, of course, but because of this…whoever he is.”

“Bloody hell!” Liam cursed. “Did ye go to the police?”

“Oh, Grandda, there’s nothing they can do unless–”

“Unless something happens to ye,” Liam finished Lenora’s sentence. “Well, I think ye need to be elevating your security wards and hiring yourself a bodyguard. And the wee ones will be needing extra protection. Ye can’t be taking any chances with them, ye can’t.”

“We’re taking care of it, Grandda, I promise. Erica and I put tracking spells on the kids so we know where they are at all times. Tyrone has barely left my side, and the police are driving by our property more than usual during their patrols. I-I just wanted to tell you to watch out too and run it by you to see if I’ve overlooked anything. I haven’t had a vision about any of this so I just don’t know what direction to turn.” Lenora pulled away from her grandfather, feeling a bit steadier.

“When it’s something that affects your life directly, a vision rarely comes,” Mathilda reminded her.

“Oh, I know. I just wish there was an easy solution.” Lenora shrugged and heaved a long sigh. “I just want my family safe.”

 

Liam and Mathilda returned home after helping Lenora strengthen her security wards and assuring Tyrone that they would help keep a lookout. When Mathilda consulted Gunther, however, a feeling of foreboding settled over her. “Lenora will undergo yet another test of her courage, Mathilda, my friend. I am sorry I cannot reveal more. Constant vigilance must remain with you, and you and your Liam will need each other more than ever.”

Mathilda sat down hard and tried, without success, to quell the dread that settled in the pit of her stomach.


Author’s Note: Some of the events written here are from my story, Another World. However, with the transfer and revisions for this story, I will have to do a bit of tweaking for Another World as well. I will give updates as needed when significant changes come about. As always, thank you for reading, following, and commenting. 🙂

Forever in Time: Chapter 13, Wolves Are Us

With so much activity abuzz in their lives, Lenora and Tyrone didn’t always have a chance to have a romantic dinner alone. When they got that chance, they took it, leaving the kids in either Landon and Crystal’s or one set of grandparents’ hands. With spring now in full swing, the kids were glad to be out and about and were overjoyed to be spending the night with Great Grandda Liam and Gigi Mathilda.

Lenora and Tyrone dressed in their finest and headed straight to the Bistro. When Tyrone opened the car door for his wife, she smiled at him and took his hand as he helped her out. Tyrone slung a protective arm around Lenora but then stopped in mid stride to turn to her. “What is it, darling?” she asked.

“I just wanted to look at you in this lighting,” Tyrone said, holding her by the shoulders. “Your eyes are so blue, and your hair looks like spun gold in the sunlight. You truly look like a goddess…my goddess.”

“Well now. How romantic are ye!” Lenora smiled. “Och! Ye say the loveliest things to me.”

“I mean every one of them, my Lenora,” Tyrone said.

 

“Do ye know how much I love ye?” Lenora asked, her voice cracking with emotion. “When ye call me your Lenora, it makes my toes curl and I want to dance a jig.” Her Irish accent was thick as more waves of emotion rushed over her and through their bond.

 

Tyrone buried his hands in Lenora’s golden tresses and gazed at her as though she were a treasured work of art. “You are my life, Lenora. You have been my world ever since I Imprinted on you all those years ago. I wanted nothing more than to hold you and tell you I loved you. Now, I get to do that every day of our lives. You are mine. You are mine, Lenora, forever and for always. I know saying that would turn some women off, and they wouldn’t be able to handle it. With you, it’s different. I can speak it and mean it without having to defend myself or have you think I’m just being dominant. An Alpha Wolf does rule and must dominate at times because they are in the highest position in a Pack. Sometimes another wolf will challenge the Alpha. Hierarchy can change, but that doesn’t happen often if the Alpha is very skilled and has a good handle on things. An Alpha rules, but a good and credible Alpha is not a dictator.  A wolf knows what is his and will protect it with his life. You are mine, Lenora, and that means something more than just mere words. It means I will love you above anyone else and will cherish and protect you until my dying breath.”

 

Lenora framed Tyrone’s face in her hands and gazed into his eyes. “I know that. There is no need to explain. I just know.” She ran her thumb over his cheek and then placed a forefinger over his lips when he was about to speak. “What ye and I have together is unique and so epic and powerful. Words sometimes get in the way when all we need to do is speak silently. We feel each other in ways that most people can only dream of. I am truly blessed to be loved by such an amazing man. I promise i will always return that love in spades and protect ye always, not that an Alpha Wolf such as yourself needs much protection.”

Tyrone grinned at her, then hauled her into his arms. “Believe me, this Alpha Wolf needs his beautiful witch at his side. A bit of magic doesn’t hurt, not that you need magic to snare me with your charms. Just one look grabbed me, hook, line, and sinker.”

Tyrone’s words sent waves of pleasure rolling over. her. Lenora tightened her hold on him and pressed herself as close as she could against him. “Just shut up and kiss me.”

 

Tyrone needed no further encouragement. He gave a low, possessive growl, and slanted his lips over hers in a searing kiss. He felt his desire quicken when his wife groaned into the kiss and returned it with equal fervor. The depth of Lenora’s passion and pleasure for him never ceased to amaze him. His beloved mate was the most fascinating, tantalizing creature, and Tyrone counted his blessings every day that she was his.

When they pulled apart, Lenora smiled at him dazedly. “I think we’d better go have our dinner before we’re arrested for arson for setting this place on fire, Wolfman.”

Tyrone snorted with amusement and playfully tugged a lock of her hair. “As long as they let us share a cell, I won’t complain.”

She grinned at him, her blue eyes twinkling. “Somehow I don’t think that would happen. They’d be putting out fires every half hour otherwise.”

“Point taken,” Tyrone said as he snuggled Lenora against his side and resumed walking with her toward the restaurant.

Tyrone and Lenora enjoyed a decadent dinner and a movie at the cinema. By the time they arrived home, everyone else was sound asleep. They took advantage of the quiet time and enjoyed some wine and random conversation. A passionate night of lovemaking ensued. By the time the couple sank into blissful sleep, it was almost morning. The last thought Lenora had before sleep claimed her was that it was a good thing it was the weekend. She loved sleeping in late with her handsome husband, and today would be no exception.

 

Later that day, Lenora and Tyrone’s nephew, Carson, came over to play with his cousins. Carson and his baby brother, Brooks, had been taken in by their grandparents when their father was killed and their mother sent to prison. Lenora and Tyrone had offered to take the children themselves, but the family decided that since they already had a houseful, it was best for his grandparents to take them. Even so, Carson was a frequent fixture at the Landgraabs, and Lenora and Tyrone were always eager to spoil him and Brooks a bit.

During playtime, Carson periodically broke away to have a chat with his aunt or uncle. He loved coming to their house, as they were always so nice to him. Carson and Crystal had become extremely close, too, and he loved it when she showed him her fairy magic. His secret wish was to become a fairy and have wings.

Lenora smiled at Carson when he whizzed into the kitchen. “Back for another chat, sweetheart?”

“Sure, Auntie,” Carson grinned up at Lenora. “Crystal showed me some of her fairy magic.”

“She sure has a lot of it,” Lenora said, sitting him down for a glass of milk and some chocolate chip cookies. Naturally, it didn’t take long for the other kids to sniff out the cookies and clammer to the kitchen.

“I’m starving!” Chris yelled.

“You’re always starving,” Aurora said, taking a dainty bite of her own cookie.

“Sis, that’s not how you eat cookies,” Chris said. “You do it this way.” He picked up three cookies and shoved them all into his mouth.

“You are a barbarian, Chris,” Aurora said, looking revolted.

Chris snorted and sprayed cookie crumbs over the table.

“There’s being a wolf and then there’s being a hog, you twink,” Andrea said, rolling her eyes at her brother.

Chris swallowed his mouthful, guzzled down half a glass of milk, belched, and made oinking noises at his sister.

This got Jonas and Carson giggling, and both were soon pounding their fists on the table in fits of helpless laughter.

Lenora had to turn her back to keep the others from seeing her laugh. She bit her lip to try to clamp down on it, but she lost the battle. “Ye all are daft, ye are!” she proclaimed as she, too, gave in fully to her laughter.

“Hey, Grams! What’s shaking?” Blake said as he and his brothers trooped into Lenora’s kitchen. “Hey, cookies!”

Lenora set more cookies out on the table and refilled everyone’s milk glasses. “What’s shaking, ye ask? The walls, that’s what. Chris’s belching is going to make the entire place fall in.”

“Whoa!” Cody grinned. “Belching contest!”

“Oh, we are in trouble,” Aurora said. “Better duck for cover.”

Lenora snorted and plunked her head on the table. “I am surrounded by crazy kids!” she said mock dramatically.

“Don’t worry, Grams. We’ll make you as crazy as the rest of us,” Gabriel said.

“I believe you will,” Lenora laughed.

And so, the belching contest began, and Lenora laughed until her sides ached. She was still laughing while she cleaned up the dishes and got everyone settled down to do homework.

 

All four adults helped the kids with their homework, and Carson asked specifically for his Aunt Lenora to help him. “It’s because you’re smart and pretty, Auntie,” Carson said, giving her a charming grin.

Lenora grinned and then sat down beside Carson. “Better watch it, Chumly, or your uncle might think you’re out to carry me off,” she teased him.

Carson blushed, then giggled when she tickled his neck with a lock of her hair. “Hey, that tickles, Auntie,” he said.

She kissed the top of his head, and then they got right to work.

 

When they were done, Carson gave Lenora a big hug. “Thank you, Aunt Lenora. I love you.”

“You’re most welcome, and I love you too, darling,” Lenora said, giving him a big squeeze.

“Will you show me some of your magic, Auntie?” Carson asked.

 

Lenora put her hands together and showed Carson how she did a few simple spells. He watched, entranced, and then whistled. “That’s epic, Auntie! Did your magic take you a long time to learn?”

“Some of it did, yes,” Lenora said.

“Sometimes I wish I could do magic or that I had wings,” Carson said on a wistful sigh, revealing his secret wish to his auntie.

Lenora pulled her nephew into her arms and hugged him tight. “Darling, maybe ye will some day. Perhaps if ye wish long and hard enough, your dream might come true one day. Anything is possible.”

“Really?” he asked, eyes widening.

“Really, really. Cross my heart and pinky swear.”

Carson grinned as she did the motions and laced his pinky with hers. “Could I spend the night tonight?”

“As long as it’s all right with your Grandparents,” Lenora said. Much to Carson’s excitement, he got to spend the entire weekend with his aunt, uncle, and cousins.


Tyrone was hired by the theater to write some song lyrics for a new musical, so he spent many long hours in front of the computer. Lenora, too, was a slave to her computer, as she was at a critical part in her current writing project. During such chaotic times, Landon and Crystal watched the kids, and sometimes they spent extra time with their grandparents. Tyrone loved the work, but he was glad when it was completed. When he was satisfied with it, he sent it off to his employer and heard his back pop as he stretched in his chair.

 

When Tyrone headed to the kitchen for something to drink, he found Andrea munching on a hamburger and reading. “Hey, Steamroller. What are you reading?”

Andrea closed the book to show her father the cover. “Almost finished, but I’m not too happy.”

“I thought you liked Harry Potter,” Tyrone said.

“Oh, I do. But I hate how it ends. Too many people died. I mean, I know it was war and all, but did she really have to kill Remus and Tonks?”

Tyrone shrugged and slid into a chair beside his daughter. “I know Remus Lupin was one of your favorite characters and for obvious reasons. it was a shame he didn’t survive.”

“Yeah,” Andrea said. “At least she didn’t kill Ron and Hermione, but still. I always hoped Sirius Black would be cleared during his life and that Remus would get a fair shake as a werewolf. I’m glad we’re not treated that way, Da. I like being a wolf.”

“Me too. I like being a wolf too, sweetheart,” Tyrone said. “Even so, some people don’t get it and become frightened of us.”

“Yeah, I know,” said Andrea thoughtfully. “Sometimes I want to wolf out because I know it’ll help our soccer team win easier, but…” She shrugged.

Tyrone snorted. “I think that would be considered cheating. Wolves, even wolf cubs like you, are much stronger than regular people. You have to pick and choose when to wolf out. Well, when it’s not a full moon, that is.”

“I know, but it’s still tempting. And I still didn’t want Remus to die,” Andrea said, putting down the book with a hard thump.

Tyrone kissed his daughter’s cheek, then pretended to make a grab for her hamburger.

“Hey, get your own!” Andrea said, holding her burger away from Tyrone.

Tyrone plastered a mock disappointed look on his face. “Aww, you mean you won’t share with your old Da?”

“Nope,” Andra said, grinning. “Wolf’s rule, after all. Whoever makes the kill gets the grub.”

Tyrone laughed. “It was the butcher who killed that cattle, and it was your mother who cooked it, even if it was only for twenty seconds.” Wolves tended to like their meet rare, but Lenora insisted on cooking it a little for the kids.

“Still, same rules apply,” Andrea teased. “But I’ll make an exception to someone who knows how to give me that practiced pitiful look.” Andrea cut the huge burger in half and handed a piece to Tyrone.

“I am honored that Your Grace has found it within her heart to sate an old man’s hunger,” Tyrone grinned.

Andrea laughed and the two munched their burgers in companionable silence. She chewed the last bite of burger thoughtfully, swallowed, then spoke. “I need to tell you something.”

“Shoot,” Tyrone said.

“I think there’s something wrong with Aunt Valerie. I saw her yesterday when we were at Grams and Granther’s while you guys were working late. She seemed…off somehow, like she was on something. Grams and Granther looked worried, and something inside me kept telling me that there was something wrong. When I asked Granther later, he told me not to worry, that everything would be okay. But Da, there’s that…that thing inside that says otherwise. Chris felt it too, so I know there’s something wrong.” Andrea said all of this in a rush, all of it coning out in only one breath.

Tyrone’s sixth sense began to hum, and he eyed his daughter intently. “Sweetheart, what you and Chris felt, what you are still feeling, is your Wolf’s sixth sense kicking in. We wolves have this…thing, this…instinct that alerts us in certain situations. A Wolf’s instinct is hardly ever wrong.”

“So then, something is wrong. But Granther blew it off and…” Andrea trailed off and scratched her head.

Tyrone blew out a long breath. “I don’t think he blew it off. He just doesn’t want you to worry. Your aunt is just…having some issues right now.” He’d been truly worried about his sister lately. She kept refusing all invitations to join them for dinner or just to visit. She’d been seen more and more with some guy that appeared to be bad news. And now, Andrea was saying Val looked like she was on something. Had his little sister been experimenting with drugs, too? That was dangerous for a wolf, especially during a full moon.

“I like being a wolf but sometimes it’s hard,” Andrea said.

Tyrone pulled his daughter in for a tight hug. “I know, darlin’, but it’s a great honor to be a wolf.”

“Yeah. I guess no matter what, it’s never easy. We just have to deal, right?”

“Right,” Tyrone agreed.

“I’m so glad we all have you and Ma. We’re all a team, right?”

“Right again,’ Tyrone smiled, giving her another squeeze. “And sometimes we have to take one for the team.”

“I won’t mind as long as our team is the best,” Andrea grinned. “I love you, Da.”

“And I love you too, my Steamroller.”

 

“Ooo, hug time!” Aurora said, skipping into the kitchen. She thew her arms around her father and made long grunting noises as she squeezed him.

“I never get tired of hugs,” Tyrone said, hugging Aurora back, then bringing both his daughters in for a loving group hug.

“I finished my painting, Da,” Aurora said.

“Excellent! Are you happy with it?” Tyrone asked.

“Mostly. I could have made the sky a little bluer, but I think it’ll look okay,” Aurora said.

“And how’s that sculpture you’ve been working on with your Great-Grandda?” Tyrone asked Andrea.

“Fine. It’s almost done, and I got to do most of the work. Grandda didn’t help much at all,” Andrea said proudly.

“Well then, I’d say it’s time for a celebration. How about if I take my two talented daughters out for ice cream?” Tyrone grinned at them.

“Just us? Without the boys?” Aurora asked.

“Just us three,” Tyrone replied.

“I’m down for that,” Andrea whooped.

“Me too,” Aurora said, bouncing on the balls of her feet.


When Lenora finished the final draft of her book and sent it off to her agent, she breathed a huge sigh of relief. The kids were spending the night with Amadeus and Erica. Landon and Crystal had out of town shows to perform, which left Lenora and Tyrone with a rare day alone. “Want to go play some music, Wolfman?” Lenora asked.

“Why not?” Tyrone said.

They headed to the restaurant where they often unloaded their tip jars. However, they didn’t get that far. Lenora was intercepted by a man who began to talk excitedly to her. “Lenora! How I have waited to finally meet you!”

“A pleasure,” she said, feeling her empathic senses stir. Alarm bells began to go off as she realized that something wasn’t quite right about the man.

“You’re so beautiful, like a sun goddess,” he said.

“Um…thank you,” she said uneasily.

“My name is Allen. Allen Clayton. You have no idea how I…” He reached his arms out as if to hold her.

Lenora backed away, extending her arms to keep him at bay. However, this didn’t detour Allen. “You’re so beautiful…I just want to touch you. Please let me…”

“No!” she said, growing evermore alarmed.

 

Tyrone felt The Wolf needing to be released, so he gave in without question. His Lenora needed his protection. He could plainly feel her unease and wasn’t about to let this go on any further. His sixth sense was on high alert, and what it sensed was danger on all levels. When the change was complete, he unleashed a ferocious growl and got right in Allen’s face. “You will refrain from accosting my wife if you know what is good for you.” He said these words on a low, horrendous growl. “You will get yourself home and stay there. If you ever come near my wife again, I will eat your liver. If you attempt to touch her again, I will throttle you with your own intestines and eat your liver. Do I make myself clear?” Between each phrase was a series of guttural growling and snarling. Uttering the words with his wolfish mouth made them sound even more menacing than they normally would have been.

Allen’s only answer was to run away, screaming in terror. He hated Tyrone, but right now, he wasn’t prepared to become lunch meat for an angry, territorial Alpha werewolf.

Lenora swallowed audibly, licked her lips, and watched, wide-eyed, as the strange man ran for his life. She made her way to her husband’s side and slipped her arms around his waist, pressing her cheek against his chest. She didn’t need to sense him empathically to know he was seething and ready to pounce. Her Alpha Wolf was in full guarding and protection mode, and it was because of her. His muscles were taught and ready to react at the slightest move, and he was sniffing the air as if in search for his prey. “Wolfman, it’s okay. He didn’t harm me,” she said in low, soothing tones. She gave him loving touches to try to gentle him.

Tyrone pulled her against him but was ever mindful to not hurt her. “He alarmed you, and you’re still shaken up. I can feel it. There is danger,” Tyrone said in raspy, wolfish tones.

“You ran him off though, and he didn’t harm me. I’m all right. I’m just…freaked a little. There was something frightening in that man’s eyes. Something isn’t right with him.”

“He’s a freaking mental case, that’s what he is,” Tyrone growled. “Who in their right mind talks and acts that way?”

Lenora just shook her head and snuggled closer to Tyrone’s strong, warm body. “Well, let’s hope we’ve seen the last of him.”

Tyrone looked down at Lenora and framed her face in his wolf’s paws. His eyes seemed to glow as he stared intently into her face. “I protect what is mine. You are mine, Lenora, never forget that.”

“Yours forever, my love. I won’t forget, ever.” She touched his cheek, then smiled as her fingers stroked the furry sideburns he always had in wolf form. She loved those sideburns.

Tyrone held her and breathed deeply of her familiar scent. “I say we skip playing for tips today and just go home. I need to make love to my beautiful wife. Lenora, I need you.”

“I”m all for that, and I need you, too. I-I’m still a little wigged out.” she admitted.

Tyrone swooped her into his arms and carried her all the way to the car. When they got home, he carried her up the stairs and into their bedroom where he showed her just how an Alpha Wolf makes love to his soulmate.

Forever in Time: Chapter 12, As the World Turns

Lenora never imagined her life taking on the direction it had. She had always wanted a big family, and she now had a very large one. She ran a busy, active household and had a full-time career and a wonderful life. Sometimes it was hard for her to believe how far she’d come since losing Landon and Linc. Life was glorious, and she had so much to be thankful for.

Her mission was never far from her mind. When she could, she practiced her laser rhythm-a-con. She wanted to have people hear and see what the instrument looked like, so she figured it was time to see about playing for some tips. Lenora was going to see that music and art survived in the future, so she was always devising ways of bringing creative enjoyment to those she knew and cared about.

As often as she could, she went to places, such as the park or the gym, to play the laser-rhythm-a-con and attempt to attract an audience. Little by little, it began to work. It was slow going because it was human nature to resist change. People needed time to adapt to new things, but Lenora wasn’t about to give up.

 

It seemed that even fate was cooperating. Lenora wanted to wait until the kids were older before she discussed the mission with them fully. She wanted them to enjoy their childhood without worrying about such grave matters. It was hard enough being a kid in this day and age without the added pressure of saving the future and the ramifications if the mission failed.

As in most cases, the kids, however, had other ideas. They sensed that they would be a part of something very important. It was hard not to overhear snatches of conversation between Lenora and Tyrone or Landon and Crystal. One day, Aurora was sitting in the study with her father as they read together. She put a dainty hand on his wrist and then gently closed the book. “Da, can we talk for a minute?”

“Sure, princess. What’s worrying you?” He didn’t need to see the pensive expression on her face to know that something was on her mind. He was an Alpha Wolf and could always sense when something was amiss with one of his Pack.

She heaved a sigh, not knowing how to begin. “You and Ma are keeping something from us. It’s something very important, isn’t it?”

“Princess, you need not worry about that right now,” Tyrone said.

“I will be more worried if you don’t level with me,” she said. “Is it something bad?”

Tyrone blew out a breath, feeling unprepared for this. Of all the questions she could have asked, he hadn’t expected this. He knew, however, that skirting the issue wasn’t an option. He tucked a lock of hair behind his daughter’s ear, took her hand, and studied her intently. “It’s complicated, sweetheart, but I’ll try to explain as best I can. During a very sad time in her life, your mother discovered that she was chosen to take on a mission, something she knew would be very important.”

“Oh, that was after Linc died, right?”

“Yep,” Tyrone said. The kids knew all about Linc, having heard stories of him from both Lenora and Landon. “Anyway, she didn’t know what it was about until some years back. Your Great Grandma Mathilda told her more. You see, sweetheart, it has to do with the future and making things happen so the world will be safer to live in. Do you remember when we read about the Salem Witch Trials together?”

“Sure, Da! Gosh, I’m glad we don’t have to worry about that now. I wouldn’t want me or Jonas or Ma to be burned at the stake. We have a lot of witches and wizards in this family. Having us all burn up would be a travesty.”

“Such a vocabulary you have there, my little genius,” Tyrone said, hugging his daughter tight. “Well, your mother and I saw some things in the future that were very disturbing. Books were being burned, as were people. Magic no longer existed, and people were being killed if they were caught trying to bring it back. Even wolves were extinct.”

Aurora’s eyes widened. “No way! Da, how could that happen?”

“Well, princess, magical people started marrying non-magical people, so all the magic, lycanthropy, and vampirism were being bred out. The Fae saw the danger and left the earth. What your mother and I saw were very dark times.” He went on to explain that music, art, and creativity were outlawed and punishable by death if a person was caught engaging in creative activities.

Aurora’s eyes were as round as frisbees. “But that’s barbaric! That’s so Medieval!”

“I agree, princess,” Tyrone said grimly.

“It’s like that book Brave New World where everyone looked like everyone in their class system and nobody was allowed to have any opinions. Da, that can’t happen.” She got up and started to pace.

“Exactly. This is why your mother has to try to prevent it and why I have to help her,” Tyrone said.

“I want to help too, Da. I mean, it would be awful to not be able to listen to music or play the piano or paint,” Aurora said.

Tyrone smiled. “There will be plenty of time for you to help, princess. We all have to help your mother. Our job as a family is to make sure our descendants see the value in things like music and art and even produce it if they have the talent for it. When you’re older–”

“But I want to help now, Da!” Aurora said emphatically, stopping her pacing to peer intently at her father. “You said yourself that I’m a genius. That means I’m smart and am a quick study. I’ve always wanted to learn to paint, and I’ve been practicing. One day, I’ll be very skilled and can make paintings and portraits that can be passed down. Da, could I have painting lessons?”

“Sweetheart, your mother and I want you to just enjoy being a kid. There is plenty of time to worry about that later,” Tyrone said.

Aurora sighed and folded her arms across her chest. “Oh, Da, what if there isn’t a later? I mean, you never know what can happen, right? Landon didn’t expect to die when he was a kid. Maybe I’ll die too and then won’t get a chance to help.”

Tyrone’s blood chilled at the thought of losing any of his kids at any time, especially at a young age. He pulled her into his arms again and hugged her close. “I don’t want you to think about such things as dying. You’re going to live to be a very, very old lady.” Still, she had a point. Life could always turn on a dime. “Princess, if you really want art lessons, your mother and I will arrange it. You have to promise me that you’ll stick with it. Or, if you don’t like it, you agree to tell your mother and me so we don’t waste time and money, okay?”

“Oh, I promise! Don’t worry. I’ll stick with it. Oh, thank you, Da!” Aurora squeezed Tyrone and grinned up at him. “I’ll make beautiful paintings that people will love for hundreds and hundreds of years after I’m gone.”

Tyrone smiled and kissed Aurora. Oh, she was so much like his Lenora! “I believe you will, princess. I believe in you.”

Aurora beamed. This was all the encouragement she needed. Later that week, Aurora began her art lessons and soaked up the knowledge like a sponge. She spent every waking moment at the easel her parents had gotten for her, losing herself in her work.

With Aurora being enlightened about the mission, Lenora and Tyrone thought it best to level with the rest of the children. They called a family meeting which included Landon, Crystal, and their kids. After explaining the situation, Jonas whistled. “Could something like that really happen?”

“It can and it will if we don’t do something about it,” Lenora said.

“I guess we all had better figure out what we’re good at,” Chris said. “Does cooking count? I mean, since I like to eat so much, I’m a food guru. Making up recipes is important, right?”

“Yes, of course, darling,” Lenora said.

And so, private instruction in music, art, sculpting, and the like was arranged. The children tried and failed at different things before finding something they truly enjoyed. Aurora found that she loved to sing and play the piano as much as she loved to paint. Aurora was dubbed “Princess” by her father because it fully suited her.

Jonas, too, enjoyed painting and music, and he took to the guitar like a duck to water. He was dubbed “Smiler” because he was always such a happy kid.

True to his own assessment, Chris was an eating machine but started to appreciate food in a different way. His palate grew more and more sophisticated, and Lenora and Mathilda helped him peruse recipe books so he could get the hang of how measurements worked for certain ingredients. He was nicknamed “Jaws” because he was always sampling and trying new foods.

Andrea, who was very athletic, found it quite challenging to find a creative activity that she could get into. One day while she was watching Grandda Liam do some woodworking, she wondered how she’d be at that. It was something she could get down and dirty with. With Liam’s help, she tried her hand at the sculpting station and found that she loved it. “It’s a great way to pound out your frustrations,” she said, grinning at her great-grandfather. With that statement came her nickname of “Steamroller.” Andrea didn’t like taking guff from anyone and was a true go-getter. Coupled with her athletic abilities and being a werewolf, she was someone to not be trifled with.

Landon and his family also wanted to help, so he and Crystal arranged for private instruction in different areas of interest. It was decided that all eight children should learn Alchemy when Lenora deemed them old enough. “After all, we must keep magic alive, too,” she reasoned.


School was in full swing, and neither Lenora nor Crystal could figure out where the time had gone. Both women were in floods on the kids’ first day. First, it was Lenora who fell into Tyrone’s arms, sobbing. “My babies!”

Landon grinned at Tyrone over his weeping mother’s shoulder. “Major deja vu here. She cried the first day I went to school, too.”

“That’s right. I did. It’s my right as a mum, so I’ll cry if I want,” Lenora sniffed. “Och, my wee ones!”

Landon made a crack about breaking out his rowboat. However, it wasn’t long before he, too, was dealing with a sobbing wife who had the first day of school blues. Tyrone grinned at Landon and handed him a snorkel. Crystal laughed through her tears and playfully punched Tyrone in the arm. “So insensitive,” she teased lightly before dissolving into a fresh wave of sobs, her tears wetting the front of Landon’s shirt while he held her and rubbed her back.

 

Grandpa Amadeus and Grandma Erica gave tablets to all eight children. They were a huge hit and were constantly in use. They came in very handy during a snow day after a blizzard raged through Aurora Skies. It was too dangerous to play outside, so the kids either read or played games on their tablets. It kept them out of Lenora’s hair so she could concentrate on the book she was currently writing.

 

A week later, the ground was still covered in snow. Regardless, Landon was still scheduled to perform a gig at Flying V’s Coffeehouse. “The things we do for our art,” he groused as he got ready for his show. Normally, he loved performing, but he wasn’t a fan of winter.

“Maybe they’ll give you hazard pay, love,” Crystal said, then kissed him soundly. “You’ll do great. Break a leg.”

“In this weather, that’s a distinct possibility,” Landon grunted.

Crystal laughed and pushed her husband out the door. “You’ll be singing a different tune when they shower you with praise and roar for encore after encore.”

 

Crystal’s prediction came true. Landon performed flawlessly, and the reviews pronounced the show legendary. He was in definite higher spirits when he arrived home, much to Crystal’s satisfaction. He romanced his wife with flowers and wine, then took her to bed to show her exactly what kind of mood he was in.

 

The weather was much more cooperative when Crystal was due to appear at Flying V’s. She put on the new green dress she’d fallen in love with at the mall and bought, then studied herself critically. “Hmm. Do you think it’s a bit much?”

Landon whistled appreciatively. “Hey, no way, Thumbelina! You look hot in that number. Maybe I’d better hire you a bodyguard. After all, I’d have to kill any guy who tried to touch you.”

Crystal tilted her head and gave a tinkling giggle. “Oh, you! Bodyguard my ass. We’re not in the big time yet, but we’ll get there.” She kissed Landon passionately and made her way to the limo.

Just before stage time, Crystal felt the familiar butterflies fluttering in her stomach. She took a deep breath, kissed her wedding ring, then grabbed her guitar. “Here we go,” she whispered before walking onstage to an onslaught of cheers and whistles.

 

Crystal gave a flawless performance and was asked by the owner to keep a steady gig at the V. Her wings fluttered excitedly as she gave a resounding yes. Once they settled on Crystal’s pay, she went right home and straight into Landon’s arms. Once again, the couple celebrated, ending the evening with a passionate session of lovemaking.


Spring finally came, which brought the coming of the Spring Festival. The two couples decided to visit the festival while the kids were in school. Their favorite activity was the Love-O-Meter. First, Lenora and Tyrone took their turn and laughed uproariously at the message. “Burning! Get a room, you two!”

“Well, if the shoe fits,” Crystal grinned as she and Landon joined in the laughter.

“Oh, the shoe fits very well,” Tyrone quipped, then bent Lenora back in a passionate dip kiss.

Crystal and Landon were equally pleased with their “Passionate” message. “I love it when a machine knows what it’s talking about,” Landon said, grabbing Crystal and spinning her around to make her laugh.

Life was busy and great for this loving family.  The Little League team Chris was on needed a new coach, so Tyrone applied for the job and got it. Aurora joined the Tiny Cheerleaders, which Aunt Theresa coached. Ballet was also a must. Jonas joined the Music Club, which both Lenora and Tyrone helped out with whenever they could. Andrea was on the soccer team, so the entire family went to as many games as they could. There was never a dull moment and nobody remained idle for very long.

Forever in Time: Chapter 11, Trouble in the Air

WARNING!!! Rough language and mild descriptions of violence and rape are present in this chapter.


He sat in his little house contemplating his situation. If he hadn’t already killed them, he would have happily done it now. It was their fault he’d landed up in that institution to begin with. Sure, he was found to be insane and that was why he killed them in the first place. At least that was what the doctors and lawyers said. The real reason he killed them was because he was tired of his verbal attacks and her incessant weeping. Yes, her weeping was for him and his supposed “issues,” but he just couldn’t stand it. It made the voices stronger and more agitated. Above all, he had to keep the voices happy or they’d take over. He would be possessed, and there would be none of him remaining because of those accursed voices.

 

The only thing that kept him cemented to this god-forsaken world was his inventing abilities. He loved taking things apart, improving them, and putting them back together. He also had an uncanny knack for producing something tangible from his own imagination. Only when he was pounding and torching away were the voices relatively silent.

They said he was crazy before, but he nearly completely lost it when he wasn’t allowed to have his inventing bench in the institution. They said it was too dangerous and that he could hurt someone with the torch and other stuff he used. That was true, but his inventing tools were that, just inventing tools. He had other means for torture, means that nobody would ever find out and live to tell.

Then, one day, he saw her on television. Her name was Lenora, and she was a true divine vision of loveliness. During his most turbulent days when the voices gave him a splitting headache, he said her name over and over, and that calmed him. At first, he was angry that she was on TV trying to catch a man. That vampire guy was a fool for not choosing her. But then, he was glad he didn’t because it meant one less person to deal with when he was finally able to have Lenora to himself. Besides that, vamps were almost impossible to kill, as they didn’t react the same as vulnerable, fragile human flesh did.

Then, she’d gone on TV again. He watched as Lenora was flirted with, kissed, and held by other men. However, what boiled his blood even more was how that disgusting wolf guy handled her. He was following her around like a lost puppy. Then, when she chose the wolf guy, he’d nearly thrown a wrench at the TV but caught himself at the last instant. Breaking the TV would only make him not have a TV. He loved watching TV so much that if he didn’t have one, the voices would plague him even more.

“You don’t mean it, Lenora. You don’t love him. You love me but don’t know it yet. I will show you. I’ll take you far, far away, and then you’ll forget about him,” he said aloud.

It made his skin crawl to think of that wolf guy touching and making love to Lenora when it should be him making love to her. Lenora should be looking at him in that special way, nobody else. Lenora was his and he would claim her one day when the time was right.

His name was Allen Clayton, and he was completely and certifiably mad.


Allen felt himself growing more and more restless by the day. The only things that kept the voices at bay were his inventing and watching Lenora on television. Oh sure, it was episodes of Soulmates and her wedding to that disgusting wolf, but he consoled himself with thoughts of eradicating that from her mind once he had her here with him. He was mesmerized by her graceful movements, her lovely Irish accent, and her smile. “You will smile for me like that, Lenora. I’ll make sure of it. It will be me who holds and kisses you,” he said as he pounded on a piece of metal with his mallet, imagining it was Wolf Guy’s skull he was hitting.

He was so lost in his thoughts and work that he didn’t hear the phone ringing at first. “It is your brother,” one of the sinister voices inside his head told him, snickering.

Allen jumped, nearly setting himself on fire with his blowtorch. “Fuck!” he yelled, his heart rising to his throat and then slamming back into his chest. “What?” he barked into the phone once he got it to his ear.

“Allen, it’s Shane. I’ll be there tonight,” came the familiar voice.

“Okay,” Allen said distractedly.

“You okay, bro?” Shane asked.

“Fine…fine,” Allen said.

“I can tell otherwise. What’s wrong?” Shane asked.

“The voices. They’re getting worse. I-I…need her.”

Shane gave a gusty sigh on the other end of the line. “I will be there as soon as I can. We’ll talk about it then, all right? Will you be okay until then?”

“I’ll be okay,” Allen said.

 

Allen felt a huge weight lift from his shoulders when his brother arrived. Having Shane there would dampen the voices, at least temporarily, until he could get Lenora. Once he got Lenora, her presence would stop the voices for good. All he’d have to do was ask her to sing to him and they’d go away. For now, Shane’s presence would offer him solace. He hugged him tight and started to babble. “I thought you’d never get here. Shit, sometimes I wish I hadn’t killed the folks. It was the only thing I could do. All she did was cry. All he did was yell and beat on us. They had to go. I couldn’t help it, bro. I–”

“It’s over, Allen. Stop it!” Shane commanded, holding his brother at arm’s length. “Let me check your meds, okay?” He could tell right away that his brother was having one of his bad episodes.

Allen didn’t say a word and allowed Shane to lead him to a chair to sit down. Shane went to the drawer to take out the list of medications and dosages Allen was supposed to take. Then, he went to the medicine cabinet to check the amounts in the bottles. Allen was keeping up with the instructions, but Shane never put much stock in “crazy meds,” as he called them. It was all just a bunch of quackery and Shane was determined to put a stop to it sooner than later. Allen would get better, but it wouldn’t be because of a bunch of pills.

In the meantime, he decided to try to get Allen’s mind on something else. He introduced his brother to a woman who accompanied him. “Allen, this is Valerie. Val, my brother Allen.”

“You can call me Al if you want,” Allen said.

“Pleased to meet you, Al,” Valerie said, inclining her head. However, she didn’t look very pleased. She shot Shane a look, which spoke volumes.

 

Once Allen was settled in front of the television with the recording of Lenora’s wedding playing, Shane pulled Valerie into the kitchen where they talked in hushed tones.

“This isn’t how I envisioned things when I agreed to come back here with you, Shane,” Valerie hissed.

“I know, Val. I promise it won’t be like this for long. He needs me right now. Surely you can understand that,” Shane said.

Valerie shrugged and heaved a long sigh. “I do, but you can’t take care of him forever. If he’s going to live a productive life, he has to learn to function on his own. And what’s this about needing her? Who is this her he’s talking about?”

“Lenora Atherton, the writer,” Shane said.

What? You mean the one who’s married to my brother?” Valerie’s voice rose a few notches, which brought on a burst of agitated babbling from Allen.

“Shh!” Shane hissed, placing a forefinger on Valerie’s lips. Turning his head toward the living room, he addressed his brother. “It’s okay, Al. We’re going to fix it, I promise. Everything will be okay.” He was glad his tone sounded soothing, which hid how wrung out he truly felt.

When Allen finally quieted down, Shane lowered his voice. “He’s had an obsession with Lenora for a long time ever since he saw her at one of her book signings. He thought he’d be able to take her away and make her forget about things, but then, Allen was institutionalized. They did the best they could for him, but he’s been stewing about Lenora for a long time.”

Valerie pursed her lips and studied Shane. “You do realize this will never go anywhere. There is no way your brother will ever get near her. My brother heavily guards her. Allen’s walking a dangerous line.”

An uneasy feeling swept over Valerie. She’d been withdrawn and sullen for a while now. Everyone seemed to blame her for her divorce, and she’d never felt like a red-headed stepchild more than she did now. She wasn’t a stepchild , of course, and her mother had birthed her like she did Tyrone and Theresa. Valerie was the baby of the family, but she always felt more like a lone wolf. Tyrone and Theresa, as twins, always had each other. Then, Tyrone and Theresa got the perfect soulmates while Valerie sported the title of Divorcee and remained a lone wolf.

 

Coming from a big, loving, musical family, Valerie was very skilled on the guitar and other instruments although she loved her guitar the best. It was really the only thing she could take solace in. She composed broodingly sad songs that depicted her situation and low feelings. She snorted to herself knowing her life was like an old depressing country song. Her husband worked too many long hours and didn’t have time for her. This led to Valerie spending a lot of time at the local bar drowning her miseries in several drinks, which led to her stepping out with the first man, albeit a drunk one, who showed any interest in her. It was a one-nighter, but several more one-nighters with different lovers followed. Caleb found out about it and immediately served her with divorce papers, blaming their problems on the fact that Valerie didn’t want to have kids. Then, Caleb went on some reality TV show and got another wife. It was amazing to Valerie how all of a sudden, Caleb found the time for this wife. Perhaps he never truly loved her, which was always the story of her life. Hell, she’d never Imprinted on him, which she supposed was a good thing after everything that had gone wrong. Thank the Great Alpha that they didn’t have kids because divorce could seriously fuck with kids.

She was brought back to the present when Shane spoke. “I know, but I have to try to help him keep himself in balance as much as I can. Even if it means just humoring him or even going as far as trying to nab the woman, I have to do what I can. I can’t abandon him,”

 

“No, of course you can’t abandon him. He’s your brother. Shane, isn’t he on meds? I mean, shouldn’t they be helping him think more clearly?” Valerie asked.

Shane snarled and rolled his eyes. “Pill pushers is all those quacks are. Money-grubbing, pill pushing quacks.”

Valerie shrugged. She quit counting after the fifth time when her family suggested she get counseling. Telling a complete stranger about how she was nothing but a fuck up didn’t sound very therapeutic to her. “Whatever. But you’d better figure something else out because there’s no way in hell neither of you’d ever get near Lenora.” Why was she even talking about it with this guy? She loved Lenora. Hell, everyone loved Lenora. Everyone loved Lenora…but who was there to love Valerie?

 

She didn’t object when Shane pulled her in for a kiss. They’d been a thing for a while since she’d seen him at the bar one night. She’d been crying and feeling sorry for herself when Shane bought her a drink. Her wolf’s instincts told her that he was a bad boy, and she’d been highly attracted to him at first. It hadn’t taken them long to give in to their physical desires.

Shane was an excellent lover, but that was as far as it went for Valerie. She didn’t love him, nor had she Imprinted on him. She knew Shane didn’t love her either, but they kept each other around for the awesome sex. Valerie was starting to realize, however, that physical attraction could only go so far. This was wearing on her, and having Allen in the mix now didn’t make her the least bit happy.

 

After the kiss, Shane pulled back to speak. “Listen, I have to go take care of something, but I’ll be back as soon as I can. Could you do me a solid and watch him for me?” he asked, nodding is head toward the living room where Allen was still watching Lenora’s wedding.

Valerie scowled and smacked him on the arm. “Geez, Shane, c’mon! I’m not a babysitter. I don’t know him from Adam and he doesn’t know me.”

Shane’s eyes darkened for a moment but it passed almost as quickly as it had arisen. “Just this once, Val, I promise. He’ll just keep replaying that damned wedding so you won’t even know he’s there.”

Valerie sighed gustily and shrugged.”Just this once, Shane, and you’d better be back in less than an hour.” The moment of darkness in Shane’s eyes didn’t escape Valerie’s notice or her wolf’s instincts, and it was unnerving. Shane had secrets, secrets that Valerie didn’t care to know. She was coming to the conclusion that it might be best to extricate Shane from her life. After all, he wasn’t the sort of guy that someone would be proud to bring home to meet the parents. She figured it was best to agree to watch the lunatic, which would give her time to compose her break-up speech. Then, she’d deliver said break-up speech once he got back from doing whatever it was that was so important. She wanted to be far, far away from whatever cockamamie schemes he and his crazy brother had in mind.


Shane waited a long time to make the bitch pay, and tonight, she was going to get her comeuppance. He whistled all the way to her house and smirked when he easily gained entrance. Debbie was nothing but a whore, and he had concrete evidence of it from watching her. Over the past few months, he’d made several trips to Aurora Skies in disguise and spied on his ex wife, unbeknownst to her. Tonight, he was going to make her sorry for all the shit she stirred up.

Shane couldn’t believe how easy it was to pin her to the floor and show her who was still in charge. The more he beat her, the more turned on he got. He was completely out of control by the time he spilled himself inside her. He felt incredibly pleased with himself afterwards and didn’t bat an eye as he left her crying and bleeding on the floor. If she had the audacity to report him to the police, he had ways of getting rid of her. He’d dispose of her in such a way that there would be nothing left of her to find.

 

When Shane returned, he quickly grabbed a shower and went to check on his brother. “Hey bro! Did you know that the awful wolf guy who has Lenora is Valerie’s brother?” Allen asked, wide eyed.

“Yes, Al, I know,” Shane’s reply was simple.

 

When Allen threw his arms around his brother in an enthusiastic and surprising hug, Shane looked over Allen’s shoulder and locked gazes with Valerie, who just shrugged.

“She’s so cool, Val is,” Allen said admiringly. “She treated me like a normal person.”

“That’s great,” Shane said. “I agree. Val is really cool. I’m happy you like her.”

 

Valerie signaled Shane, indicating that she wanted to talk in the kitchen. This had to be said here and now, especially now because she didn’t want Allen getting too attached to her. She’d conversed with him as best she could in Shane’s absence. He liked her, which was good, she supposed. But she wasn’t here to be a nursemaid or babysitter. She needed to be done with Shane…tonight.

She could see immediately that his demeanor was different. He was strutting and smirking, and her wolf’s sixth sense was sending alarm bells right and left. She had her own baggage to deal with; she sure as hell didn’t need his.

“I’m done, Shane. We had our fun, but I think you know as well as I do that it can’t continue. You have your brother to look after and I–”

She was shocked into silence when Shane grabbed her arm and pricked her skin with something. He was so fast that she couldn’t even scream. She felt a burning sensation travel throughout her system and the room started to spin. She tried to transform but for the first time in her life, the Wolf deserted her. “Wh-what…what…?” Her lips felt too thick to utter anything coherent.

“You think I’m stupid, don’t you?” Shane snarled, shaking her violently. “i’m good enough for a roll between the sheets any time you get an itch but not good enough for you to sully your precious Landgraab hands when I need you. I’ve seen this coming for a long time, lady, but I’m not going to allow it.” He shook her again and smirked when her head lolled.

“I need you to help me. Come hell or high water, you’ll do it even if it’s not by your will.” Valerie heard his words through what sounded like a tunnel. “Since your wolf side is much stronger than your normal side, I have to keep you from transforming so you stay under my control.”

Shane waited a few more minutes and watched as she partially regained her senses. She blinked slowly at him, but her eyes were dilated but empty. “Now then, are you with me, Landgraab, or do I have to slap you around to wake you up?”

“I’m here,” Valerie slurred in a flat voice.

“Good. Now, you’re not going anywhere, are you?”

“No.”

“You’re going to do as I say, right?”

Valerie nodded her head.

“Good. Now, let’s go have some fun in the bedroom. You’ll feel much better in the morning,” Shane said, putting an arm around Valerie’s waist to lead her from the kitchen.

 

Shane half-led, half-carried Valerie to the bedroom where he pushed her down onto the bed. Valerie was easy to handle, much, much easier than Debbie had been. It wasn’t as much fun for him but it was a necessary step. He needed Valerie’s help with Allen’s situation, and Shane always got what he wanted. She wouldn’t remember any of this the next morning, but Shane could always dose her again whenever needed. Plus, he had other ways to make her cooperate.


Author’s Note: You can read Debbie’s story in As Tears Go By. You can find that story by navigating to the “Other Works by Me” section of this blog and clicking the appropriate link.

A big thank you to PiazzaGirl for the use of Valerie in my story. If you haven’t read her story, A Race Against Time, I’d highly recommend it. You can read it on her blog here.

I want to take this time to point out a few things. As you know, this story is being transferred here from it’s original blog on Blogger. With that decision came the decision to revise a few things, and this includes Valerie’s part. If you are familiar with the original chapters, Valerie is much different than how she appears now. I did decide, with PiazzaGirl’s permission, to keep Valerie’s original history with Caleb McIntyre. I don’t want to give away any spoilers for her story, so I’ll just say I tried to stay true to this history. I do have free reign with Valerie, so I’m definitely using that to my advantage. 🙂 Thank you, PiazzaGirl! You’re a gem.

Anyway, I’m writing this from Valerie’s POV, so I’m sorry if it makes Caleb sound like a real jerk. He’s actually a very, very nice guy who just ended up in a bad marriage. Sadly, Valerie has some bitter feelings about it though and as you have probably guessed, she’s suffering from a lot of self-esteem issues. Her involvement with Shane has complicated her life further, and I think it’s clear that he is up to no good.

Thank you for reading.

Small Update – Story Format Change

4

Hello to all my fellow Simmers, readers, and viewers,

it’s only been a couple weeks since I regaled you all with my mega update, but I decided it was time to give you a progress report on the transfer of Forever in Time and share some thoughts with you.

I’m quite pleased with how the transfer is going. As I said in my previous update, I am revising as needed while making the transfer. This, too, is going well. Yes, it’s a lot of work and very time consuming, but I believe it will be worth it in the end. I do hope you all are enjoying the story so far. There is much more to come, so please don’t go anywhere.

This next part will contain a couple minor spoilers, but I don’t think I’ll be giving away too much. I had a bit of an epiphany during the many hours I’ve spent so far transferring and revising. The whole premise of this story is that Lenora has a special mission to undertake and make sure her descendants continue, which involves saving the multiverse from losing all magic and creativity. I won’t go into how it came about or the ends and outs because I want you all to read that for yourselves. I will just say that unless unless things change, the world, possibly the multiverse, is in real trouble of collapsing. Lenora was to start the mission herself and if successful in her part, she and Tyrone would achieve immortality. Then, they had to make sure each generation after that did their part.

Now, here’s the thing…

I didn’t count on Lenora and Tyrone having multiple babies during one pregnancy. Nor did I count on Landon (Lenora’s son) and his wife, Crystal, to also have multiples. However, it happened and I’ve got a large cast of characters to deal with. This means that there are plenty of family to do their part to contribute to the mission. I’d say it’s taken off like gangbusters.

My original goal was to have ten immortal generations (each generation would achieve immortality if they did their part). But then, I got to thinking that how I started out wasn’t your typical legacy (Lenora already had a life with her first husband and made her fortune by the time Forever in Time began with her wedding to Tyrone) and barring an unfortunate accident, none of the generations would die.

Sooo…this got me to thinking about a format change.

The main premise will remain, but I’m nixing the legacy type format. Like I said, I’ve already got a large cast of characters who can easily do their part of the mission. When I was strictly focusing on the heir (you will definitely see that with Aurora), the other siblings often fall through the cracks. Plus, there is still Landon and Crystal along with their kids, plus Tyrone’s parents and two sisters we need to get to know. Oh, and let us not forget about our beloved Liam and Mathilda.

Here’s the conclusion I’ve come up with. I think it’s rather unique (I don’t think I’ve ever really seen it in a Sims story), and I hope you all like it. I’d love to hear what your thoughts are on it. So, let me explain.

Although there will definitely be babies born, but instead of “passing a torch,” so to speak, I’m moving from a legacy format to a sort of soap opera thing. This means that each chapter (or several chapters depending on plot and such) will focus on a specific family member. for example, in Chapter 56, we may see mostly Lenora and Tyrone. Then, Chapter 57 picks up with Liam and Mathilda. Chapter 58 might be looking in on Crystal and Landon to see what story they have to tell. I think you get the idea.

because there is such a large cast of characters already (I’m not at the point in the transfer where everyone is grown quite yet), I will be making a Character Guide or a  Who’s Who page to (hopefully) lessen any confusion there may be. These mini-stories may include one shots, stories that need to be told in several chapters when there is a big plot development, and vignettes. Things we will be exploring are family values, what it’s like to be an immortal supernatural among humans, things they contribute to the mission, plot twists, relationships, and so forth. This will be an ongoing, indefinite thing, that is, unless I decide way down the road that it’s time for an ending.

As I am still doing the transfer and since I’m still at the point where all the kids are still little, I’ll still be working on that. However, I want to interject some new material in between the chapters being transferred so we can get to know such characters as Tyrone’s parents and sisters as well as feature Liam and Mathilda, and Landon and Crystal more. You may also see characters from my other stories pop up every now and again. Stranger things have happened, after all.

I tend to get a little long-winded in my explanations, so I hope this made sense. As I said, I’d love to hear what you all think.

Take Care and have a SimTastic day! 🙂

Sharon, aka Sweetnightingale

Forever in Time: Chapter 10, Toddler Days

Life at the Landgraab house continued to be actively full. Lenora couldn’t believe how quickly time was flying by. Her wee ones weren’t so wee anymore now that they’d turned six. She was a busy mother but always made time to play with and teach her grandchildren. They wouldn’t be little for much longer, so she wanted to enjoy their toddler years to their fullest while they lasted.

She was so proud of how quickly they learned to talk. They were such smart boys and were even more special to her because their father was the son she thought she’d lost forever. All of them were the best mix of Crystal and Landon, and she found each of them absolutely adorable.

 

Amadeus, Erica, Liam, and Mathilda made sure all the babies had what they needed and always brought gifts for them. One such gift was playpens, which the boys loved. When they weren’t being cuddled by loving arms, they had a grand time playing and chattering to themselves in the mirror. Lenora and the others were pleased with how the playpens helped with the learning process as well.

 

Mathilda provided several walkers, which were also a welcome addition. The family enjoyed teaching the boys how to walk, but the walkers helped with motor skills and muscle development in their legs.

“Look at them go!” Crystal laughed one day. Albus and Cody were having the time of their lives as they buzzed around the room.

“It’s a wonder their feet are still touching the ground,” Lenora grinned. “I reckon it’s a good thing they won’t have their true wings until later on.”

“Amen to that. They’re hard enough to corral on the floor, let alone if we had to grab them from the air,” said Crystal. “It’s so cute to see them smiling and giggling. I hope they remain this happy all their lives.”

 

Soon enough, it was birthday time for Crystal and Landon’s quads. As usual, a big birthday party was planned, and Lenora baked all the birthday cakes. As she baked, her beautiful lilting singing filled the kitchen. Tyrone stayed in the background to listen. He was always in awe when his Lenora sang. Hearing her exquisite voice always made him fall in love with her all over again.

 

Albus

 

Blake

 

Cody

 

Gabriel

 

After the party, Lenora melted into Tyrone’s arms and gave a deep, contented sigh. “I love it when you do that,” Tyrone said as he ran his hand down the length of her hair.

“Do what?” she asked.

“When I put my arms around you, you give a happy sigh and get this peaceful smile on your face.” He kissed her still smiling mouth, then guided her head to rest on his shoulder.

“Do I?” she chuckled.

“You do, and I love it,” Tyrone said, leaning his cheek to rest atop her golden head. “Along with that, I always feel this ripple of love through our bond which tells me you’re all mine.”

Lenora smiled and buried her face against him, breathing deeply of his familiar scent. “The heart never lies, my eternal love,” she whispered. “I’m yours forever and will love ye till the end of time.”

“As I will love you for all eternity,” Tyrone said, tightening his hold on her. “Oh, Lenora…” He whispered her name reverently, as if in prayer. “I love you so much it feels like the earth moves underneath me.”

Lenora closed her eyes as the sound of her name on his lips covered her like a soft blanket. “Do ye know how much I adore ye?” she whispered.

“I do, but I never get tired of hearing it,” Tyrone said. “What we have is something most people can only dream of.”

“Yes,” Lenora breathed, heaving another contented sigh. “We have unbreakable love, a lovely family, and an amazing life. Everything I could ever want is right here.”

 

Tyrone framed his Lenora’s face and gazed softly at her. “This is how I always want you to look,” he said, tenderly tracing her face with his fingers. “You look so beautiful and serene. How grateful I am to be the one to put the wonder of love back in your eyes. It always killed me when I’d see the desolation your eyes held when you were grieving.”

She smiled at him for a long moment then kissed him. “Ye were the only one who could do that. I never thought I’d find happiness again, but ye changed that. There’s always warmth with ye beside me, and I cry no more because of ye.”

“My Lenora…” Tyrone pulled her close, whispering her name into her hair.

“Hold me tight. Always hold me tight,” she said, relaxing into his embrace.

“Always,” he whispered into the silence of the room.

 

Little did they realize that life, as they knew it, would soon never be the same.

Forever in Time: Chapter 9, Celebrations and Magical Adventures

9dfb3-grandma2blenora2bwith2bbabies

With two sets of active quadruplets, life at the Langraab household was incredibly hectic. Both Landon and Crystal switched up their performance schedules so they could spend as much time as possible with their babies. Grandma Lenora and Grandda Tyrone helped as much as they could, both of them spoiling their grandsons rotten, but they had their own quads to see to. Lenora was thankful she now had such a big, close family who were more than willing to help. Mathilda, Liam, Erica, and Amadeus often stopped by, Erica and Mathilda always lending a hand whenever needed. Both Liam and Amadeus treated both sets of quads like the most royal of princes and princesses. Even so, Lenora, Tyrone, Crystal, and Landon often didn’t get as much sleep as they’d always been used to. When they did sleep, they often fell into bed completely exhausted. Seeing to all eight babies was a juggling act of gargantuan proportion.

The day came when Lenora and Tyrone’s quads would be celebrating their sixth birthday. Since the family was so large and very close, Lenora and Tyrone put together a massive birthday party.

 

Andrea, who is a wolf.

 

Aurora, who is a witch.

 

Christopher, who is a wolf.

 

Jonas, who is a wizard.


The Landgraab quads had a vast curiosity about anything magical. It wasn’t lost on them that their household and family was quite different due to the different supernatural abilities many of them possessed. Lenora frequently told them stories of parallel worlds, magical creatures, and luscious green lands where animals could play without being chased by other animals or getting hurt. Many times, Lenora made them up on the fly during bedtime or “story hour” as she called it. Other times, she would tell them true stories of her life growing up as a witch. The kids loved it. Then, when Lenora magicked an old wardrobe and told the children that if they believed and went inside, magical adventures would await them.

“Really, Ma?” Aurora asked, wide eyed.

“Really, really,” Lenora smiled.

“Maybe I’ll meet a handsome prince,” the little girl, who already had a romantic heart, sighed.

Chris snorted and made gagging noises. “That’s malarkey. Me, I wish Aslan would come.”

“You’re so disgusting, Chris!” Aurora fired back. “No girl will ever be able to stand being around you.” Chris teased her about her romantic tendencies, which always put Aurora’s hackles up.

“It would be cool if we could see Aslan for real,’ Andrea said. “He’s so beautiful.”

“Don’t get any ideas, Andi,” Jonas grinned. “He has too much dignity to let you and Aurora smooch and hug all over him.”

“Don’t call me Andi, pea brain,” Andrea snorted. “And I bet he would. Aslan is kindhearted and gentle.”

“Unless you piss him off, that is,” Chris grinned.

“Ugh! Boys!'” Aurora said, folding her arms across her chest.

“Now, now,” Lenora said, feeling the corners of her mouth twitch into a grin. “I”m sure whatever adventures you have will be wonderful. I want to hear all about them when you come back.”

“Can’t you come, Ma?” Aurora asked.

“Not this time, sweetheart. Perhaps next time,” Lenora said. She didn’t have the heart to tell them she was too old to enter Narnia.

 

Aurora wasted no time opening the wardrobe door. “Please let me meet a handsome prince,” she said to herself as bright light erupted from the back of the wardrobe. As Tyrone predicted, she was every bit the princess he thought she would be. Her sunny disposition never wavered, she loved dressing up and looking pretty, and her romantic heart was convinced she would find Prince Charming, who would fall in love with her immediately. Aurora took a deep breath and hurled herself into the light. The others followed close behind, not wanting to miss a thing. Just as Lenora said, they had a wonderful adventure in Narnia. In this magical land, they spent twenty years where they grew up and became powerful rulers. However, they felt the pull of home calling to them. Upon their return, they realized that only five minutes had passed, and they were kids again.

Lenora patiently listened to their stories and smiled when they brought back little gifts for her. “We weren’t sure they’d make it back with us, but they did,” Jonas smiled. “We thought you might like them for your potions and stuff.”

“Oh, they’re lovely!” Lenora said, admiring the different gemstones and creatures the kids gave her. “My, but it sounds like you all had a lot of fun.”

“Oh, we did and can’t wait to go back,” Aurora said.

“All in due time. You must let the wardrobe replenish its magic first,” Lenora warned them.

School was delayed due to heavy snowfall, which Lenora didn’t mind. In a way, she wasn’t looking forward to her babies going to school, for it meant they were growing up.

It wasn’t long when Crystal and Landon’s children were due to have their own birthdays. Another big family celebration was planned, which excited the four older kids.

 

Albus, who is a fairy.

 

Gabriel, who is a wizard.

 

Blake, who is a wizard.

 

Cody, who is a fairy.

 

Lenora practiced her laser-rhythm-a-con as much as she could. Even with a busy household, there were still other responsibilities she needed to tend to. Sometimes it was overwhelming, but Lenora told herself that it had to be done and she was the woman to do it. There was so much to do and so little time.


Bonus shots

 

Lenora loving being a grandma.

 

Jonas taking his turn with the magical wardrobe.

Forever in Time: Chapter 8, Birthdays and More Babies

WARNIN!!! Some rough language in this chapter.


 

Lenora and Tyrone stayed in the future about a week and a half. Since the babies were left in the care of Mathilda and Erica, Lenora and Tyrone had time for other activities. Tyrone regularly went hunting and brought back things to help Lenora with her Alchemy elixirs. His senses were extremely acute, and being an Alpha Wolf made his hunts that much more successful. He was a young, virile werewolf at the top of his game; a force to be reckoned with.

 

When they discovered holodiscs, Lenora was totally overcome by the cuteness factor. When the little creature emerged from the disc and started giggling at her, Lenora burst out laughing and grinned like a kid celebrating ten birthdays at once. “Oh my! Aren’t you just the most adorable thing ever?” She spent hours talking to the glowing little creature, playing with him, and giggling when he did. When he cried because his mood was low, it tugged at her heart. “Aww now, it’s all right, little one. I’ll fix ye right up.” In a way, it made her miss her babies and taking care of them.


 

The day came when the couple felt it was time to return to the past. They both had a good grasp on the laser rhythm-a-con and had purchased quite a few things to take back with them, including books. Right away, Lenora knew she needed to do something about her hair so it wouldn’t continue to get in the way when she was caring for her babies.

 

Lenora and Tyrone went to the nursery straight away to hold their babies. They’d missed them terribly, and Lenora didn’t want to let them go once she got them back in her arms. However, her maternity leave came to an end, and the job called. Right after work, the couple would spend quality time with their children. Mathilda and Erica were still helping out regularly, which was a godsend, and family members were always sending things over for the babies.

The months flew by, and it was time for the quads’ birthday. All the family was invited over and were ready to party. The house was filled with laughter, fun, and cake.

 

Andrea

 

Aurora

 

Jonas

 

Chris

 

Lenora was a very busy mother of quadruplets, but she still took her time traveling responsibilities very seriously. Mathilda had set up several food synthesizers in the duplex, two on each side because of the ever growing family, and Lenora knew it was her job to program them. Mathilda showed her how it worked, and while in Oasis Landing, she’d gotten the hang of pushing buttons and running her fingers over the smooth console. When she had a spare moment, she programmed each synthesizer with all the recipes and saw to it that they produced the best food possible. As much as she loved to cook the old-fashioned way, she was glad that such a gadget was at her disposal. There would be times when she’d need to get a meal up in a hurry, and cooking would take too long. Besides, it was something the children would be able to use fairly easily without the risk of fire.

 

Lenora threw herself into teaching the babies how to walk, talk, and use the potty. It brought back memories of doing all this with Landon and how quickly he learned. Naturally, there were stumbling blocks along the way, but the children were learning pretty quickly.

 

Tyrone was very much a hands-on dad. He loved all his children equally, and each had their own unique personalities. Jonas was very affectionate and always smiling, much like Tyrone’s mother and twin sister, Theresa. Tyrone suspected that, much as Landon had, Jonas inherited his mother’s empathic nature. if his brother or sister fell or if he saw a scratch or bruise on someone, he’d say, “Owie,” and gently kiss it.

Andrea hardly ever cried. It was clear to Tyrone that she would be the strong and stoic type, much like her Grandpa Amadeus. She loved to climb on things and always wanted to wrestle with her siblings.

Chris was the biggest eater of the four. He ate anything that was put in front of him with gusto. Chris did all of his activities with great concentration, was very inquisitive, and always wanted to try something new. Tyrone suspected that Chris would constantly be looking for a new adventure.

 

Aurora was Tyrone’s princess. In so many way, she reminded him so much of his Lenora. She was sweet and happy, and her giggles and smiles always lifted his spirits. She, too, had an empathic nature and like Lenora, would probably be a complete romantic. She loved her long, frilly dresses and having her hair brushed.

 

Potty training was the nastiest job, but Tyrone helped out without batting an eyelash. He loved spending this time with his children and seeing the innocence they looked at the world with. He knew they wouldn’t stay little like this for long, so he cherished each day to the max.


 

Meanwhile, Landon was very attentive to his pregnant wife and unborn child. “Hello, sweetheart. It’s Daddy,” he said to Crystal’s belly one day.

“He’s kicking up a storm,” Crystal grinned. “I swear this kid was conceived knowing Tai Kwando.”

Landon laughed. “Maybe so, but if not, I’ll teach him.” The young couple was convinced they were having a boy.


 

One day, Tyrone and Crystal were discussing their relationship. “We hit it off right away, and I can’t thank you and Lenora enough for how you both have been there. You and Lenora are such a great couple, and you love each other so much. I’m so thankful I have that with Landon.”

“We’ll always be there for you, Crystal,” Tyrone said. “You’re one of the Pack, even though you’re a fairy.” He grinned at her and gently touched one of her wings.

She laughed. “We sure do have an interesting household; a witch, a wizard, a wolf, a fairy, and now with the babies, there are two more wolves and another witch and wizard. I wonder what mine will be.”

Tyrone smiled and patted Crystal’s shoulder. “Whatever it is, it’ll be a beautiful baby.”

“I’m scared, Tyrone. It’s criminal. I shouldn’t be someone’s mother.” Crystal started to cry, and Tyrone pulled her into his arms for a tight hug.

“You’ll make a fine mother, Crystal,” Tyrone said.

“I’m not a nice person. I’m a bitch, and I shouldn’t be someone’s mother.” She was wailing now.

“Here now.” Tyrone took out a hankie and dried her tears like he would have done for his own daughters. “It’s just the hormones talking. You’re one of the nicest people ever. Far from a bitch, in fact, and you’ll be an awesome mom. Give us a smile now. I want my dancing fairy back.”

Crystal gave a watery grin and then laughed through her tears. “I’m too big to dance at the moment. I feel like a moose.”

He chuckled. “I assure you, no moose has ever been prettier. Now, can I have a look at that little one?”

She grinned as Tyrone felt her stomach. Then, he got the strangest look on his face, and Crystal narrowed her eyes at him in concern. “What?” Her blood turned to ice. “Is something wrong with my baby?” She never argued with Tyrone’s instincts, as she knew they were always right on.

“Nothing’s wrong, but Crystal, there’s more than one in there,” Tyrone said.

“Wh…what?” she asked, eyes widening.

“There’s more than one. I can detect at least three.”

“Holy llama shit!” Crystal shrieked. “You can’t be serious!”

“I’m very serious,” Tyrone said.

“But…but…how…?”

“Only nature knows,’ Tyrone said, smiling.

“There has to be something in the water! First Lenora, now me. What the hell are we going to do?”

“You’ll do the same thing Lenora and I did,” Tyrone said calmly. “You’ll get at least three of everything, you’ll go crazy at times, but you’ll have a ball.”

“Heaven help us! Heaven help us all,” Crystal said, gulping.

 

While the four adults were working with the babies one night, Crystal went into labor. Landon started to freak out, but Crystal wasn’t having any of it. She screamed as though the holy temple was crumbling around her. “Landon Atherton, if you don’t man the fuck up and get me to the hospital, I’m going to castrate you very, very slowly. Then, you’ll never be able to do this to me again!”

“She means it too, boyo,” Lenora said, trying to smother a grin.

Landon gulped audibly and came over to put his arm around his wife’s waist. His complexion was pasty, his eyes wide with shock. “But…what…?”

“Just grab my fucking bag and let’s go, dammit!” Crystal screamed.

Landon got Crystal’s bag while Tyrone unceremoniously swooped Crystal into his arms to carry her to the car. “Just breathe, sweetheart. In and out, that’s good,” Tyrone said soothingly, coaching Crystal through her pain.

“Fuck fuck fuck fuck,” Andrea sang as she played with her teddy bear.

“Andrea! That’s naughty,” Lenora scolded.

“Sawwy,” the little girl said, but she was grinning innocently.

“Out of the mouths of babes,” Lenora said, rolling her eyes. They were all going to have to be careful what they said around the wee ones. They picked thins up quickly, way too quickly sometimes.

 

Like Lenora, Crystal needed to have a Cesarean Section to deliver her babies. Also like Lenora, she and Landon had quads. All four were little boys.

 

Albus and Cody are fairies.

 

Blake is a wizard.

 

Gabriel is also a wizard.

 

Everyone was taken with the babies, and the new parents were completely in love with all four of their boys. Lenora instantly fell madly in love with being a grandmother. She often sneaked over to the nursery to hold and play with them, clearly spoiling them rotten.

“Who’s Grandma’s sweet boy?” she crooned to each one. “Oh, aren’t ye just the most precious angel.”

Tears often filled her eyes as she looked at the four of them. She was so thankful Landon had returned and could experience the miracle of new life. She had her handsome, smart son back, and now, she had his babies to love and be a grandma to. Life was, indeed, good.


Bonus Shots

 

Jonas in his walker

 

Lenora tickling Andrea

 

Tyrone giving a major big howl while hunting up stuff for Lenora.

Forever in Time: Chapter 7, From Babyland to Future Shock

Life at the Landgraabs’ house went from bustling to downright busy. Lenora’s prediction of needing to become an assembly line to take care of the quads was very apt. Lenora and Tyrone traded off doing diaper duty and feedings. The new parents took some much needed time away from their work and were thankful to have Landon and Crystal to help out. However, with Crystal being pregnant herself, it wouldn’t be long before Crystal’s hands would be full with her own baby.

Thankfully, there were times when all four babies slept, so Lenora and Tyrone took full advantage so they could nurture their relationship as a married couple. One day as the babies snoozed in their swings, Tyrone pulled Lenora close and kissed her. “I love you, Lenora,” he whispered.

“I love you too, Wolfman,” she said, smiling into his eyes. “I’m sorry if I’ve been too tired to say it lately.”

“You say it all the time, even if it’s not aloud. I can always feel it from you, and that’s what is important. We have a unique undying connection, and that is something nobody can take away from us.”

“We are so very blessed,” Lenora said, leaning her head contentedly on his shoulder. “We have each other and our family. Now, we have four beautiful children to love. Oh gosh! Four of them!”

“Five counting Landon,” Tyrone grinned.

A snort of amusement escaped, and that turned into an all out laugh. She buried her mouth against Tyrone’s chest to keep it muffled so she wouldn’t wake the babies. “And here, I was worried we’d have trouble having kids. Just look at us,” she said when she was able to speak.

“I know.” Tyrone stroked Lenora’s hair as they silently held each other for many long moments. It felt so good to just be held and loved. Lenora had missed that so much after Lincoln’s death, and she cherished every minute she shared with Tyrone.

Lenora felt a shifting in her empathic senses as Tyrone’s mood became serious. “What is it? What’s troubling you?” she asked.

“Well…I was just thinking. Remember when we saw that movie about the twins who were separated at birth?”

“Yeah,” Lenora said. “And?”

“Well, when we were doing a lot of reading about having multiples, the psychic twin thing came up. You know how fascinated we got with that and were reading stories about how very close some twins are and how they can always feel each other,” Tyrone said.

“Sure,” Lenora said. “It’s an amazing kind of bond.”

“I want ours to have that. Theresa and I have it together, and I hope our kids experience it. It’s a fabulous, magical thing, you know,” he said.

Lenora tightened her hold on Tyrone and snuggled closer. “Hey! Our kids will have it, I’m sure. Your parents and Theresa are very sensitive to this kind of thing as are you and I. We’ll raise them to be mindful and accepting of whatever powers and skills come to them and do the best job we can to teach them how to use them productively and wisely. Look at how happy those babies are. Can’t you feel it? I can.”

“I can, of course. I just hope it always stays that way. I always wanted to be a good hands-on dad like my dad was,” Tyrone replied.

“Ye will be an excellent father, Wolfman, and ye already are. You’re always so loving and gentle with them, and that look ye get on your face when ye hold them is priceless. They couldn’t ask for a better father than ye.” She caressed his cheek and kissed him softly. “All we can do is take each day as it comes and do the best we can to see that they grow into fine, upstanding people.”

 

Tyrone Framing Lenora's Face

Tyrone framed Lenora’s face and gave her a loving look that made her insides tingle with pleasure. “Beautiful and wise,” he said, running his thumbs along her cheekbones. “Do you know how exquisite you are?”

She flushed and smiled tenderly at him. “Flattery, Wolfman, I love it. Ye better have a care though. This is what lead to us having four wee ones.”

He grinned at her and kissed the tip of her nose, which made her giggle. “Well, I’ll never get tired of saying it or being with you like this. You’re my love and my life, Lenora. You always will be.”

“And you’re the same to me, my eternal love,” she whispered.

“My beautiful Irish rose…my goddess,” Tyrone said, folding her into his arms. “Do you know how much I love you?”

“I love ye more,” Lenora said aloud while projecting everything she felt through their Bond.

 

Quiet times were quite rare due to at least one of the babies always needing something. Lenora didn’t mind though, as she loved her children dearly. She often sat for hours in the rocking chair with them. She made sure to spend equal time with all of them, as she didn’t want any of them to ever feel cheated of quality time with their parents. It was difficult, but thankfully, she knew how to brew Potent Invigorating Elixirs so she didn’t have to take as much time to sleep. As she sat rocking with Jonas one rainy afternoon, she made a mental note to write a thank-you letter to Delilah Burnbright for sending her three such elixirs. Delilah had an active son, so Lenora knew all too well that Delilah took advantage of the elixir’s effects. She felt a kinship to this witch who always took the time to help her family and friends when they needed assistance.

She chuckled as she tossed a lock of hair over her shoulder. “Och Jonas! Your Ma is going to have to do something about her hair.” It kept getting in the babies’ faces, so she figured she’d have to adjust the style a bit. She didn’t want to cut it, for she liked it long. Tyrone had a fixation with her hair and loved it long and flowing, so she wore it that way to also please the husband she adored.

 

Rocking babies also gave the adults time to talk. Lenora and Tyrone were always very attentive to Crystal’s growing pregnancy, and having her and Landon nearby was extra special. They caught each other up on what was happening in their day, and both she and Landon were enthralled by the babies.

 

Landon and Crystal were always very eager to help out with baby duty. Landon took his role as big brother very seriously. “Big brother is here and will always protect you,” Landon often said as he rocked or fed his brothers and sisters. He always laughed at the funny faces Andrea made and would remark on how strong she always squeezed his finger. Christopher always studied the world with big, bright eyes. If a baby could wear an expression of wonderment, Chris certainly did. Aurora always gave Landon sunny smiles, which melted his heart. Jonas was a very good-natured baby who also smiled and cooed a lot.

Crystal never got tired of holding the babies. “Gives me plenty of practice time,” she said, grinning sheepishly at Lenora one day. “They’re so beautiful and sweet. It’s hard to imagine ever being this little once.”

“I bet you were such a cute little fairy,” Lenora said.

Crystal laughed. “Cute, maybe. Precocious, definitely. My mother always said she wished she’d grown an extra set of wings so she could keep up with me better.”

“You don’t talk much about your family, Crystal. Is your mother still living?” Tyrone asked.

Crystal gave Landon a sidelong look, which he caught, then nodded. This made Lenora and Tyrone exchange a look. “If it’s painful to talk about, dear, it’s all right,” Lenora said kindly.

Crystal looked over at Landon again and after a moment, shrugged and heaved a sigh. “It’s not painful, nothing like that. I told Landon all about it, but I don’t tell too many people about my family history. it could affect my career and bring some unwanted attention to my mother that could put a wrench in certain…tasks she must do.”

“You can trust us, Crystal. Lenora and I don’t make a habit of gossiping,” Tyrone said.

“Oh, I know,” Crystal said quickly. “I do trust you, always have. It just never came up before and I normally don’t initiate it. Hmmm.. Well…my mother…” She trailed off as she searched for the right way to begin.

 

6349e-ella

“My mother’s full name and title is Her Royal Majesty Ella Genesia Imeyne Principal, Queen of the Fae,” Crystal began.

“Oh my!” Lenora said, her eyes going as wide as dinner plates.

“I married a fairy princess, Ma,” Landon grinned.

“That’s quite a mother,” Tyrone said. “I can see how certain things need to be treated delicately. She’s obviously a very important and sought after figurehead.”

Crystal nodded. “it’s not the easiest thing having a queen for a mother and being a princess. There are lots of responsibilities, and I guess when Mother wants to retire, the throne will come to me. Even so, she’s a super lady who always made me feel like she was never too busy to spend time with me.” With Jonas resting on her shoulder, Crystal got up to fish one-handed in her purse for her wallet. “This is my mother,” she said, handing a small picture of a lovely blond fairy to Lenora.

“She’s beautiful,” Lenora said, then passed the picture to Tyrone.

“She looks like she hasn’t aged a day since she was twenty-two,” Tyrone observed.

Crystal nodded. “She won’t ever age, nor will she die. She’s like Mathilda that way. You see, the Kingdom of the Fae is always ruled by a woman, a queen. When she marries, there can be a king, but that’s not always the case. It is solely up to the queen to decide how much power her husband is to have in terms of seeing to the kingdom. Arranged marriages used to happen, and they weren’t always pleasant. There has been more freedom of choice over the last fifty centuries or so, which makes for more harmonious relations among the royal family. The heir to the throne, once she has proven herself through a series of tests and how she conducts herself, is granted immortality so she can rule for many, many centuries before retiring in favor of her heir. See, fairies are to adhere to a Code of Honor which probably has a lot of similarities to the ones witches and wolves must live by.”

Crystal continued as Lenora and Tyrone listened raptly. Landon loved hearing the story the first time and found he was loving the second telling just as much. “My mother is the daughter of Emmaline, who was the previous queen, and Cupid, otherwise known as Eros if you want to think of him that way.”

“Say what?” Tyrone asked, clearly doing a double-take.

“They always had this infatuation with each other. Grandmother didn’t want to marry him, and Cupid…Eros…being who he is, would never be happy with just one woman. But the Fae Kingdom and Olympus approved of a union to beget an heir. Times were harsh then and both kingdoms were suffering. The Council of Elders in the Fae kingdom and the gods and goddesses of Olympus thought that a union of sorts might help set things to rights, and the produce of this union had the potential to bring the two kingdoms together as allies. The Council recommended this union to the queen, my grandmother, who obviously had the final say along with Eros. The Council of Elders is there to advice the queen, and the queen always has her own personal oracle to divine and help her discern when extra help is needed. However, the queen has the final say and is the absolute ruler of the Fae Kingdom. Anyway, that is how my mother came to be.”

“And the union was successful?” Tyrone asked.

“It was better than everyone hoped. My mother inherited all the qualities desired in a fairy queen, but she got that extra oomph from her father. it’s made her a very kind, compassionate, and truly beautiful person. All her subjects adore her, and she’s always finding ways of helping people in the Fae Kingdom and in other worlds,” Crystal continued.

“We’d love to meet her,” Lenora smiled.

“You will someday. Right now, she’s involved in this project that’s been her baby for a while now. She had this huge cruise ship built, which she calls The Love Ship. She takes several guests at a time, conducts a very detailed interview with them, and helps them find their true love. Mother says it’s a very rewarding job, and being who she is, she’s damned good at it. When Mother is busy on her ship, Grandmother rules the kingdom in her absence,” Crystal explained.

 

Emmaline & Silvan 1 (Medium)

Crystal then went on to explain about Emmaline’s adopted son, Silvan, who was brought to the kingdom when Silvan’s own kingdom was destroyed. Shortly after Silvan’s birth to a fairy king and queen of another universe, said universe was destroyed. The king and queen knew that time was short, so they had just enough time to send Silvan, along with a good number of tomes containing knowledge of their most powerful magic and a few magical objects, to another dimension. Baby Silvan was found by Emmaline and was loved and raised as her own son.

“He’s a powerful fairy himself and very knowledgeable, but his biggest hangup is that he…well…sort of loves the ladies too much, if you know what I mean. Grandmother says she’s been trying to pound proper gentlemanly behavior into him for centuries,” said Crystal. “It is said that whoever Silvan makes love to is ruined after that because his legendary talent for…er…passion is from the deities themselves. Not many are immune to his charms.”

“Were you?” Lenora asked curiously.

“Yeah, I was. Even though we’re not related by blood, it is forbidden to indulge in that kind of thing with a relative. He is Grandmother’s son, which makes him my uncle. We are close and keep in touch regularly, but nothing appropriate has happened, nor would it ever,” Crystal replied.

Tyrone shrugged, then snorted. “I guess all families have their troublemakers. Valerie was ours. Still is, poor kid.” Valerie had been going through a rough tine since her divorce and was running with a wild crowd at the moment. “Let’s hope both she and this Silvan grow up in time. Anyway, Crystal, how did you land up here instead of staying in your kingdom?”

“Oh, well, I’m free to come and go as I please. I wanted to branch out, I guess, and see what kind of life I could make among humans and other magical beings. I can go back for a jaunt when I want and stay as long as I need to. When I return here, no matter how long I’ve been there, only two minutes will have passed in this world. Time somehow works differently in some places. Anyway, I’m glad I did come here because look what I now have to show for it.” Crystal smiled over at Landon, who smiled back.

“You should invite your family for dinner, Crystal. We’d love to meet them, and I’m sure your mother would love to get to know her grandchild,” said Lenora.

“I will, and I’m sure they’ll come as soon as they can get away,” said Crystal.

 

Liam and Mathilda were also a big help to the new parents. Seeing Mathilda with her babies brought back memories of how she’d been with Landon at that age. “Still the soft touch, I see,” Lenora teased.

Mathilda grinned. “Well, Lenora, you always did that to me, so it stands to reason your babies work similar magic on me. Not that I mind. They’re such beautiful babies.”

“They are, aren’t they?” Lenora beamed with pride.

Liam held each baby with expertise and was always talking or singing to them. “Who’s the luckiest great grandda in all the world? I am,” he cooed to each one.

 

liam-rocking-lenora-medium

Seeing how gentle and loving he was with her babies brought Lenora back to her earliest memories of being with Liam. At the time of her parents’ deaths, she was too young to remember much about them, and she barely remembered being brought to Liam. Her earliest clear memory during that time was of him holding and rocking her. “It’ll be all right, my beautiful Lenora. Grandda will always take care of ye.” Then, he started to chant in that strange language Lenora hadn’t thought of in years until Mathilda did it while Lenora lay dying at thirteen.

“Great Grandda will always be here,” Liam said softly to each baby as he held each one close.

Then when Liam started to chant, Lenora recognized it immediately as the same cadence and words he’d chanted when she was brought to him. Later, she learned it was a powerful spell of protection, which she, herself, had used over the years. Hearing it now directed at her babies and remembering how intensely Liam had said it over her brought Lenora to tears. It had sounded strange to her, and at first, she’d been a little scared. However, her grandda had held her protectively and lovingly as he’d chanted, which eased Lenora’s fears.

“Och, Lenora!” Liam said softly when he finished chanting and saw her tears. “Ye remember, don’t ye, girl?”

“Very clearly, Grandda,” Lenora said. “Most everything during that time was so muzzy, but I remember that, and I remember how ye said ye’d always love me and be there for me.” Her voice was clogged with emotion, the words spoken between sobs. “Here ye are now and my babies will get to experience your love and care. It still brings me to tears as ye can plainly see.”

Liam handed the baby he was holding to Mathilda and wrapped Lenora in his strong embrace. “I’ll never leave ye again, my sweet one. Grandda will keep his promise and always be here.”

“I’m so thankful…so thankful,” Lenora said, holding onto him tightly.

“There now,” Liam crooned as he wiped Lenora’s cheeks with a hankie as he’d so often done when she was a child. “Give us a smile now, hmm?”

With a bit of an effort, she collected herself and mustered a smile. “I love ye, Grandda….so much.”

Liam kissed his granddaughter and smiled back. “I love ye too, my beautiful Lenora.”


A few months later, Lenora began to feel a tingling sensation on the back of her knee. At first, it was very faint and the episodes wouldn’t last long. Then, the episodes became more intense until the tingling never seemed to let up. There were times it was even quite uncomfortable. When she touched the area, she recognized immediately that it was the spot where a small birthmark in the shape of a crescent moon was. During her years of studying with Mathilda after Linc’s death, she acquired the knowledge that she was “The Chosen,” which meant she had some cosmic mission to undertake.

 

She brought it up to Mathilda one night after dinner. “I think it’s a sign of something I’m supposed to do, but I still don’t have a clear direction what that is.”

“I think I do,” Mathilda said.

 

Mathilda moved her hands and a shining ball of light appeared between them. “Look into it, Lenora.”

So, Lenora looked, and what she saw chilled her blood. She recognized that it was a world many, many years into the future. However, it wasn’t very pleasant at all to look at. A sobbing woman was tied to a stake, watching helplessly as what looked like hundreds of books were fed, one by one, into a pit of fire. A loud, authoritative voice proclaimed. “Crimes of this magnitude are punishable by death. Athena Landgraab, you are hereby sentenced to burning at the stake.”

All the color drained from Lenora’s face. “She looks like…she looks exactly like…”

“She looks exactly like you, sweetheart,” Mathilda said gravely. “She is your descendant. In the world you just saw, it is a crime to own even one book, let alone a library of rare first editions. Your descendent was a writer who had to publish her books with a secret society that was geared toward keeping the arts alive. As you can probably glean, in this place, art, music, books, anything of that nature is illegal. If caught, the person committing such a treasonous act is put to death. There is no such thing as a fair trial. In that world, people deemed as undesirable are disposed of. Babies are genetically engineered and thousands of clones made. If one is defective, they are disposed of. If a person is too smart, they are also dispatched. Basically, free thinking and creativity are capital offenses. The government doesn’t want anyone being too smart for fear of finding a way to overthrow ‘the system.'”

“Merciful Ariadne!” Lenora said, sitting down hard. “It’s like…Brave New World.”

“It is, only it’s worse, much, much worse,” Mathilda said. “I think we have a clear direction here. It is up to you to prevent this future from happening and to make sure that creativity and the arts remain alive.”

“How do you know all this?” Lenora asked.

“I have visited there,” Mathilda said. “Not only is this world ruled with an iron fist but it is also on a cataclysmic course to destruction. The scientists that the government have in their pocket know all this but they are unable to find a way to stop it. Only magic can do that, and…”

“Magic is also outlawed,” Lenora said.

“Magic no longer exists. You see, when the new regime took over two hundred years before, the world was slowly rid of magic. Witches and werewolves were finally ‘bred’ out’. The Fae recognized that they, too, were in danger and had no choice but to evacuate.”

“Ariadne!” Lenora said. “But…how…?”

“There is a way to keep magic alive. That will be a job for you and your descendants. But there is more. Each generation must have an heir who is gifted in at least one area of art and creativity, whether it be writing books, inventing, painting, music…you get the picture. Each heir is responsible for seeing to it that the next generation is born. During their lifetime, each must provide a piece of their work to be put into a mystical treasure chest to be passed down to the next generation. As you are The Chosen, you are the guardian to see that this is done. I will help all I can, but it is you who must undertake this mission. Once each generation finds the special purpose that is theirs, that heir will achieve immortality and will become a mentor to future generations. It all begins with you, Lenora. If you are successful in beginning this mission and performing your part in seeing to its success, both you and Tyrone will be greatly rewarded over time by all the deities.”

“So, I have to see to it that our family line continues to exist and to see that each generation passes down a work of their talent to be preserved. Plus, it is my job to see that magic never disappears from our world.” Lenora said.

“That is part of it,” Mathilda said. “The other part means that you will be doing a great deal of traveling. You see, it is not only our world that depends on this. The walls between worlds…between parallel universes…grow thinner. Events in time have caused this.”

“You mean like wars and such?” she asked.

“That’s part of it. However, there are little seemingly insignificant things that contribute. It’s not just one little thing that does it, but hundreds of little things can do it. They add up, and that makes the gateways more vulnerable. You will have to visit alternate worlds and futures to set things right.”

“But…if I run into my future self, there would be paradoxes.”

“You would go somewhere in the world elsewhere from your future self. As long as your future self doesn’t see you, things can be managed. There are worlds where you don’t even exist, worlds where your special touch and abilities are needed. You might go to a parallel world where you may meet your counterpart, so be prepared for that possibility. Also, be prepared for the possibility of visiting a very different world than you know. The order of things that happen here doesn’t always happen in other worlds, or it can happen very differently.”

“This is creepy.” Lenora felt totally overwhelmed. When she spoke again, her voice was barely above a whisper. “I’ve been feeling some tremors recently. They’re very faint. Sometimes I don’t even feel them but I see things like the rocker going back and forth with nobody in it. Tyrone says he can feel the ground shaking, and he can even hear the earth shifting. Is…is that part of…?”

“Yes,” Mathilda said. “Even the climate is beginning to shift. As you can see, a lot hinges on the success of this mission.”

“But…I can’t do it alone…”

“You won’t have to. Liam and I will be here to help you. You must also discuss this with Tyrone, as he will be needed too. I wouldn’t expect you to make these travels alone,” Mathilda said.

“I could not do this without him, nor would I want to live forever if I had to lose him,” Lenora said.

“He is destined to be part of this, I assure you,” Mathilda insisted.

 

Later that night, Lenora asked Tyrone to hold her as she spilled it all out. She talked until she was hoarse but had to say one final thing. “When ye became involved with me, ye knew I was brought back from death to undertake some mission. I never dreamed it would be so huge. Ye took on a lot when ye wanted me. I need to know you’re in this with me, Wolfman. I need ye now more than words can say.”

“I’m in it too, Lenora. If you’re in it, so am I. I’m not leaving your side, which means you’ve got a sidekick. You’re stuck with me, kid.”

She knew he’d say that, but she couldn’t hide the sigh of relief at actually hearing the words.

“This immortality thing,” Tyrone said after a while, his arms still around his wife. “Does that mean that’s in the cards for you and me?”

“Yes,” Lenora said. “Mathilda says she needs to make more of the potion and will teach me how to do it. Unfortunately, it’ll take her a very long while because she needs to make some adjustments. Because you’re a wolf, you’ll need a stronger dose. Mine will also need some adjustments because of the curse my mother passed on to me. The potion has to stew and age, so we will have to wait. But the long and short of it is, yes, we will be immortal in due course if we are successful.”

“Then we really will have forever,” Tyrone said. “I won’t argue with that.”

 

Liam and Mathilda stayed to help with the babies, and Mathilda stocked Lenora and Tyrone’s fridge with delicious food. As Mathilda had made many trips to the future, she chose some things to bring back for Lenora and Tyrone to learn how to use. “I want you to get the hang of this food synthesizer. Not many people actually cook where you are going, and you’ll need to know how to survive. I’ll give you a crash course, but I don’t think it’ll take you long to get the hang of it. I’ve also got some clothes for the two of you so you’ll fit in better with the time period. Your first stop will be an alternative future where things aren’t so bad yet. I’ve got a list of things you should purchase while you are there, one of them being a musical instrument called a laser rhythm-a-con. It’s vital that you and Tyrone learn how to play this, as the future of music will depend on that. I would also recommend that you purchase your own house once you get there. What you have to do is too delicate for you to be gawked at by hotel guests. There is a certain house that if you purchase, you will own it in all the universes, for near there is an access point where all universes connect.”

Mathilda went on to explain that they’d be traveling through a time portal. One of them would need to inspect it and then talk to Emit Relevart, who would guide them until they became accustomed to traveling this way.

 

Lenora and Tyrone made their plans to leave the next day. “I don’t want to leave my babies,” Lenora said tearfully to Mathilda.

“The babies will be all right. Erica and I will be here to care for them. Where you are going isn’t any more dangerous than usual, and when you return, you’ll return only a few seconds after you left. It will be all right. It’s a necessary thing, Lenora. You wouldn’t want the babies growing up in a world you saw where your descendant was put to death.”

“Of course not. I just…the timing just seems so…” She shrugged, feeling a lead ball of panic sitting in her chest.

“Courage, Lenora. Sometimes timing for these things isn’t what we expect, but you must find a way to deal with it. It hinges on your success,” Mathilda said firmly.

“I’m not ready for this…”

“Yes, you are. You are more than ready,” Mathilda said. “If I didn’t think you were ready, I wouldn’t be encouraging this. You and Tyrone can do this.”

Lenora went to the nursery to hold her babies and spend time with them before the Big Leap, as she referred to it, was to happen. Tyrone was close on her heels and did the same, promising the babies they’d be back before they knew it. She and Tyrone hugged Crystal and Landon, who gave them their love and wished them luck.

The time portal was set up in the yard. It wasn’t activated yet, but Lenora swore she could feel its power nonetheless. Slowly, she made her way to it and started to fiddle with it.

“Er…open sesame! Och, I feel so stupid,” she said, giving Tyrone a bewildered look, to which Tyrone just shrugged.

Lenora ran her hands over it and then found a button.

 

She pressed the button, and bright white light immediately swelled up before her. She ran her hands over the vortex and leaned in to yell into the light. “Hello! Is anyone there?”

 

Lenora screamed and fell backward as a man was ejected from the gateway. She stared, openmouthed, as the man smiled at her.

 

“Hello, Lenora and Tyrone. I have been waiting a long time to finally meet you. Mathilda has told me so much about you both, and of course, I am very familiar with your father’s music, Tyrone. I have followed his career from the beginning,” said Emit, giving the couple a warm smile.

“I’m not surprised,” Tyrone chuckled. “My dad gets around.”

“As will the two of you,” Emit said. “The two of you will be very famous together musically, but ah, I must not reveal anymore. Too much knowledge of the future can be disastrous. I will reveal more when you are ready, but first, you must experience some things for yourselves.”

“I won’t lie. You know we’re very new to this, and I can’t quite get my head wrapped around all this just yet. I never dreamed I’d become a time traveler, let alone be visiting alternative universes. I’m usually pretty quick on the uptake, but this…” Lenora said, trailing off.

Emit just smiled easily. “I understand. Once you arrive at your destination, it will become more real. For this trip, I just want you to experience things. Set up your living space and just experience this new place you’ll be visiting. The work begins now, but for now, the work entails you just observing and learning. I will be ready to answer any questions you may have and assist you any way I can.”

“We’ll need all the help we can get,” Tyrone said.

 

“Well then, here is my first order of assistance,” Emit said, handing Lenora a thick book. “This is the Almanac of Time. In it is vital information that you’ll need to know about time travel and what to expect in the future. Think of it as your futuristic travel guide. Most of what you’ll need to know to get used to things is in here.”

“Thank you,” Lenora said, taking the book with great reverence. She knew this was one book she would be treating with the utmost of care.

“You are most welcome. Now, it is time to be off. All you need to do is jump into the light,” Emit said.

Lenora bit her lip and grabbed Tyrone’s hand. “Well, Wolfman, the moment of truth is upon us.”

“Let’s do this,” Tyrone said.

And so, they did it. They held tightly to each other as they leapt into the gateway. They floated in a vortex of colored lights, both of them seeing colors that they were sure was never seen by human eyes until now. Snatches of conversation could be heard as the light carried them along. At last, they were deposited on the grounds of a huge building the likes of which they had never seen before. As Tyrone looked around, the grass was lusciously green.

Lenora felt a sense of vertigo at first. She held tightly to Tyrone, closing her eyes to try to keep the nausea at bay. She gulped audibly. “I don’t think we’re in Aurora Skies anymore, Wolfman.”

“You can say that again,” Tyrone said, then whistled. “Wowza! Will you look at this place? I feel like we’ve stepped onto the set of ‘the Jetsons.'”

Lenora slowly opened her eyes and took a cautious look around. “You’re right. Wow!”

The first thing they did was make arrangements for their house. It took them a few days to get settled, but when they did, they were glad to have their own place. It was big and beautiful, and they had a lot of land on their property.

 

Since Mathilda was adamant that they begin learning the laser instrument thingie, Lenora and Tyrone purchased one for each of them. Lenora activated the instrument and then read the beginner’s manual, following the instructions. “This is going to take coordination,” she said aloud.

“Good thing you know how to dance, sweetheart,” Tyrone grinned. “Looks like a lot of stepping and plucking.”

“Imagine the amount of calories you can burn if you get really good at this,” Lenora said. “Well, let’s see what we’re made of.” She plucked experimentally at the strings and stepped on each circle to hear what sound each made. Surprisingly, it didn’t take her long before she was playing simple tunes.

 

Tyrone had equal success learning the strange instrument. One day after a practice session, he burst out laughing. “Can you imagine my dad playing this thing?”

Lenora chortled. “No, actually. Amadeus is very much at home with his piano. But then, you never know. It is the wave of the future, after all.”

 

Lenora practiced every chance she got and found that she was quite taken with the laser rhythm-a-con. She was learning it surprisingly quickly and had even made up some intricate dance moves as she moved from circle to circle. “I think I’m highly addicted to this thing, Wolfman,” she said.

“You look like you’re having the time of your life,” Tyrone said, grinning at her. She really was getting good at it, and he was immensely proud of her for picking it up so fast.

“I am. Oh, I picked up some sheet music for us. I figured if we’re going ot learn this crazy instrument, why not learn as many songs as we can?”

“Good thinking,” Tyrone said.

 

After they had dinner, Lenora sat at the piano and played a song she’d written for Tyrone. It was called “Loving You” and was about how they would spend eternity loving each other. Tyrone loved it and showed her just how much by taking her to the Dream Pod and making divine love to her. They fell asleep in each other’s arms after programming the Dream Pod for giving them dreams about their family.


Author’s Note: I want to thank Shafer249 for the three Potent Invigorating Elixirs she sent to Lenora. I’m assuming they were from Deliliah, so I wrote that into the story. Her story is a wonderful read. You can find it here.

Forever in Time: Chapter 6, What Once Was Lost

WARNING!!! A little rough language in this chapter.


 

2c3d6-mathilda2b262bliam2btalk2b6

For one of the few times in her life, Mathilda was at a crossroads. After many years, she finally admitted to herself she was secretly in love with Liam Kelly. She’d known him since he was a teenager. She’d been his teacher and he’d been a wonderful student. She marveled at how quickly he learned wizardry and had taught him some very advanced magic, the kind of magic she wouldn’t teach to just anyone.

Liam continued to study during his young adulthood, his power growing ever stronger. Then came a day when Liam told Mathilda he’d have to stop practicing magic, at least for the time being. “I promised my daughter and son-in-law I’d keep Lenora away from it. My Maggie and her Paddy were killed because Maggie was curious about the Dark Arts. I won’t have Lenora be tempted that way. She deserves a normal life.”

“I wish you would reconsider, Liam,” Mathilda said calmly. “Lenora could live a normal life and still have magic to protect herself. Not everyone becomes fascinated with the Dark Arts.”

“I can’t, Mathilda. Please understand,” Liam said.

“I don’t agree with you, but I understand your reasoning. I am always here for you if you should need me,” Mathilda said. She walked away with a heavy heart, knowing Liam had a fulltime job on his hands with raising a recently orphaned granddaughter. She would miss Liam and spending time with him. Most tormenting to her was that Liam was leaving behind the knowledge he’d taken in and the rare gift he had. He was also denying his granddaughter the knowledge of who and what she was, and that weighed so heavily on her.

 

It was years later when Lenora was thirteen when Liam got back in touch with Mathilda. Lenora lay dying from a curse her mother had unwillingly and unknowingly passed on to her. Liam sought traditional medical attention for her but was always told Lenora only had a few months to live. When the illness became unbearable for Lenora and horrible for Liam to watch, he finally caved and summoned Mathilda, who came right away. True to her word, she was there for him and came the instant she heard his desperately terrified voice.

Mathilda saved Lenora’s life, and that was the beginning of the very close relationship between the two of them. She also renewed her friendship with Liam and was glad he agreed to take up his magic again and tell Lenora what she needed to know. When Lenora showed a zest to learn and how quickly she mastered her lessons, Mathilda was equally as proud of her as she’d been of Liam.

For all intents and purposes, Mathilda was a mother to Lenora although she and Liam weren’t together romantically and she’d not adopted her. Liam never discouraged the relationship, and the three of them shared a special bond. During all this time, neither Liam nor Mathilda talked of a possible deepening of the relationship. She didn’t want to give her heart away like that because she knew she would lose him one day. Looking back on it, she guessed Liam hadn’t brought it up either for similar reasons.

 

Then, Liam died while Lenora was heavily pregnant with Landon. It devastated Lenora, and as always, Mathilda was there for her to the best of her ability. Both she and Lincoln did all they could to take care of Lenora during the terrible time of grief. For a long time, it had only been Lenora and Liam, so Lenora felt like a piece of her was missing. Only when Mathilda was alone could she give in to her own grief. She missed Liam terribly and felt his loss deeply.

Now, as she sat in acknowledgment of the feelings she buried deeply for so long, she felt Liam’s absence almost as acutely as she did when he died. She cried for a long time, something she didn’t often allow herself to indulge in. “You can bring him back. You brought back Lenora’s son. You can bring Liam back.” Those words played over and over again in her mind.

“But will it be right?” she asked herself aloud. “I brought Landon back for Lenora although I love him dearly as well.”

“will it cause issues if Liam comes back? You know how Lenora would feel, and you, yourself, would be much happier,” came the argument.

“Would he want to come back?” she asked herself.

“Ask him,” came the immediate response.

 

Before she could change her mind, Mathilda called upon Ariadne, the Goddess of Witchcraft and Magic, and asked her to appear. Mathilda had received a promotion after showing such devotion to seeing to Lenora’s healing. Mathilda’s powers as a goddess was increasing year by year, and she and Ariadne had become close friends.

“I know why you have asked me to appear, my friend,” Ariadne said. “I was never one to beat around the bush. My answer is yes. If your Liam wishes to return to this life, you must use your knowledge to see to it. If he returns, you are to restore his youth and give him the Elixir of Everlasting Life. He will be a great help to you, and his gifts will be of extreme importance. However, it is his choice and he, alone, must make it.”

“I understand, my friend.. Thank you,” Mathilda replied.

“You have asked for so little and have given up so much. It is high time you had a little magic of another kind in your life.” Ariadne’s eyes twinkled, and she gave Mathilda a genuinely happy smile. “Blessed be.” With that, she winked out as though she’d never been there.

Taking a deep breath, Mathilda did a spell to bring Liam’s spirit forth. “Why have ye called me, Mathilda?” Liam asked. “Is it our Lenora?”

“No, not this time, Liam. It’s about us,” Mathilda said.

“Us?” Liam asked.

Mathilda nodded and looked the spirit right in his transparent eyes. “You and I are a couple of stubborn old fools. We wanted to avoid pain so much that we denied ourselves something we both should have cherished. I’m going to say this here and now, so don’t stop me.” She paused to fortify herself, thinking how it was so unlike her to make the first move. “I love you, Liam. I have always loved you, but I didn’t allow myself to admit it.”

“You…love me?” Liam asked.

“I do, and I won’t be denying it anymore.”

“I love ye too, Mathilda. I always have. So many times I wanted to tell ye, but I felt ye deserved better than an old man who would eventually die,” Liam said.

At hearing Liam returning a declaration of love, Mathilda burst into tears. “We wasted so many years, Liam. We could have been together, even if only for a breath in time.”

“Aye,” Liam said. “But that still wouldn’t have solved the problem. Ye are an immortal, and my life was very finite in the grand scheme of time. Even now, I am limited in how much time I can spend here. Ye deserve better.”

Mathilda dabbed at her eyes with a hankie and tried to get herself under control. “I can fix that, Liam. I brought back Landon for Lenora. I can bring you back if you are willing. I know you are with your wife and daughter now, but if ever you wanted to come back…”

“I would still die eventually,” Liam said.

“Not if I made you immortal like me.”

“You swore you would never do that,” Liam said.

“A witch can change her mind and…and Ariadne insisted on it if you wished to return,” Mathilda said, giving him a tremulous smile. “I’ve been thinking about it so much lately. I would do it for four people. I would do it for you, and I would do it for Alina and Lenora, which means I’d do it for Tyrone since she cannot be without him. In turn, I think Lenora would want it for Landon and Crystal so she would not lose him again. So…I suppose what I am asking is this. Liam, please come back so we can share our lives together. I want us to love each other forever and never be separated again.”

“Mathilda, are ye certain?”

“I have never been more certain of anything in my life. I don’t want us to waste another minute. Also, think of how overjoyed Lenora will be to have you back. She misses you every single day.”

“With an offer like that, how can I refuse? All right, Mathilda, I will come back,” Liam said.

 

Mathilda knew she only had one shot at this before Liam would have to return to the Netherworld. If she did it just right, he would never have to go back. She got out the ingredients and prepared them carefully. Then, she concentrated on the spell and chanted as she worked over the mixture.

 

With a sigh of satisfaction, Mathilda eyed her handiwork. It looked and smelled like it should, but only after Liam ate it would she know if it was successful.

 

She set the plate before Liam, who began to eat. Mathilda waited almost breathlessly to see if her spell worked.

 

Immediately after Liam consumed the magical meal, he began to feel strange. He felt himself grow substantial in weight, and minute by minute, he became more solid. Where he once felt cold and weightless, a warmth spread through him, and the world came into sharper relief.

“Liam, you’re back!” Mathilda said, coming over to take his hands. He was still an old man, but he was a healthy looking old man.

“Aye, that I am,” Liam said. “I’ve forgotten how it feels to actually have a body. This will take some doing to become accustomed to once again.”

“You’re not sorry you came back?” Mathilda asked.

“Nay, my love, not sorry in the least.” Then, he looked down at his aged hands. “People are going to think I’m robbing the cradle when they see us together.”

 

Mathilda laughed and put a bottle in Liam’s hand. “Phase two ready for action. Drink it all.”

“Yes, Ma’am,” Liam said before bringing the bottle to his lips.

 

Liam felt a quickening inside him, almost as if worms were wiggling throughout his system. The image was unpleasant, but he felt a tickling throughout his insides. He started to laugh as a sense of euphoria enveloped him.

 

The hands of time seemed to reverse faster and faster with each moment until Liam felt much as he did when he was in his early twenties.

 

349ff-liam2bholds2bmathilda

When Liam’s system started to settle down, Mathilda took his hands. “There is one more potion you must drink if you are to become immortal. Are you ready?”

“I am,” Liam said, squeezing her hands. “We’ve come this far, so let’s finish it.”

And so, they did. Liam drank the second potion. This time, the effects weren’t as dramatic. He felt a slight burning sensation in his chest, his heart accelerated for an instant, and then, everything felt normal. Mathilda did a quick spell to make sure the potion took root successfully. “We have forever now, Liam. We have forever, you and I.”

 

“Forever,” Liam whispered. “I love ye, dearest Mathilda. I’ll never squander this second chance. I’ll forever be grateful to ye.”

“Don’t be grateful. Just love me,” Mathilda said.

 

“I do love ye and always will…always,” Liam said just before bringing his lips to meet hers.

The two spent some quality time together getting to know their newfound love. It was strange to Mathilda how it all came to pass, but she was so thankful it did. She now couldn’t imagine her life without Liam, and now, they had forever to share their love.

However, they knew there was someone else who needed to know that Liam was alive once again. “I am anxious to see our Lenora,” Liam said. “How is she?”

Mathilda smiled, her eyes twinkling. “She’s very pregnant at the moment. You know she has remarried.”

“Aye, I do,” Liam said. “I do hope he is treating her well and taking care of her.”

“Tyrone Landgraab treats her like a queen,” Mathilda said. “No worries there, sweetheart.”

“Landgraab, is it?” Liam asked.

Mathilda laughed and explained how Lenora and Tyrone got together. Although Liam had a basic knowledge of Lenora’s life, he hadn’t checked on her in a while and so was a little sketchy on the details. “I recorded the entire season. We can watch it together.”

“If I wasn’t immortal, I’d swear I was having a heart attack. I still can’t get over Lenora being on such a show,” Liam said.

“It took some convincing, but she did it and won out in the end,” Mathilda said. “Now, let me call her so she’ll know we’re coming.”

Mathilda did call Lenora, who said to come right over. She wanted to keep Liam’s return as a surprise until he could see her in person. In her current condition, Mathilda wanted to be there in person to see to Lenora due to the shock the pregnant witch was about to get.

 

While the Landgraabs waited for Mathilda’s arrival, Tyrone gave Lenora another much needed massage. “Ugh, Wolfman! Will they ever stop growing?”she said as his magic fingers kneaded her muscles.

“Probably not, my love,” Tyrone said, chuckling. “I’d say they’re almost ready to come out though.”

“Thank goodness,” Lenora said. “Landon was never this heavy. I suppose it’s to be expected for multiples. I…I just hope they’ll be all right. Ye know it’s hard to carry more than one to full term, and they can be very small.”

 

5ccf4-tyrone2bholding2blenora

Tyrone held her. “They’re going to be fine. Mathilda is taking very good care of you and the babies, and the hospital is ready for you when the time comes. We’re going to have some beautiful, healthy babies. Just you wait and see.”

Lenora smiled at him, comforted by how certain he sounded. Tyrone’s instincts were always right on, so she didn’t doubt him. She leaned her weight into him while he held her and rubbed her back. A few minutes later, the doorbell rang, and Mathilda made her way inside.

They made small talk for a while until Mathilda grew very serious. “Lenora, sweetheart, I have something to tell you.”

“Is something wrong, Mathilda?” Lenora asked, her instincts on high alert.

“Nothing is wrong. In fact, everything is just right. Sweetheart, do you remember when I caught the bouquet at Crystal and Landon’s wedding?”

“Of course,” Lenora said. “Ye were quite taken aback since ye didn’t have a boyfriend.”

“Well…”

Lenora’s blue eyes widened. “Oh my gosh! Mathilda, are ye telling me…?”

Mathilda had the grace to blush, and she grinned while nodding.

“Who is he?” Lenora demanded, taking Mathilda’s hands. “Do I know him? I’ve got to meet him so I can give him the third degree and eventually my blessing.”

Mathilda’s eyes sparkled. “I’d say you know him very well.”

“Ye knew me since ye were a wee one just come into the world, my Lenora.”

Lenora nearly fell over when she heard the familiar voice. “Oh, Ariadne! It can’t be.” Oh, she’d missed that beloved voice so much, and now, somehow, she was hearing it again. “It…can’t be…” She shook her head as tears filled her eyes.

“It is, darling Lenora,” said Liam as he came into full view.

She looked at him, unable to believe her eyes. She recognized that voice, and she knew this was how he looked when he was a young man. She’d often commented on how handsome her grandda had been.

She rubbed her eyes, thinking the illusion would go away. When she took her hands away, Liam still stood there, tall, handsome, and strong. Lenora’s vision began to grey out and the world fell away.

 

b96af-lenora2bfaints2bin2bliam

Liam’s reflexes were always lightning quick as a young man, and it was clear he hadn’t lost his touch as he swiftly caught Lenora in his strong arms before she hit the floor. Very gently, he eased them toward the floor but cradled Lenora in his arms.

Tyrone instinctively started to rush toward his wife, but Mathilda held his arm. “It’s all right. It’s just a faint, I’m sure. Liam has her. She will be all right. Give them this time.” Mathilda’s calm, sure voice stopped him, but he was ready to spring into action if Lenora needed him.

Liam spoke Lenora’s name a few times as he held and gently rocked her. “Come back, Lenora. Come on, Lenora. Open your eyes for Grandda. It’s all right, Lenora. Grandda is here now.”

A few moments later, consciousness started to come back. She groaned and then a sob escaped. “Shhh, Lenora. I’m here. It’s all right,” Liam whispered as he smoothed some hair away from his granddaughter’s face.

Lenora’s eyes fluttered open, and she stared in utter bewilderment at the man holding her. “Grandda…”

“Aye, darling, it’s Grandda. I’m here now,” Liam said, kissing her forehead.

“I…can’t believe it. But…how?”

Liam smiled and continued to hold Lenora. “Mathilda, of course. She brought me back so I could be with ye both again. How does that sound?”

“It sounds…so wonderful,” Lenora choked out. “And ye look…oh, Grandda! Tell me I’m not hallucinating.”

“You’re not hallucinating. I’m here and I’m not gong anywhere, ever.”

“Ever? Ye mean…ever?” she asked.

“Ever,” Liam said. “Ye could say I’m now like Mathilda in a lot of ways.”

“Grandda…I…”

“Hush now, my love. We can talk about all that later,” Liam whispered. He continued to hold her, and Lenora felt the years fall away. Once again, she felt like a little girl. The urge to keep her head on her beloved grandda’s shoulder and melt into his arms was irresistible. Sighing in contentment, she gave in and closed her eyes while Liam kept holding and rocking her. She likely would’ve fallen asleep then and there if he hadn’t spoken again. “How is it now, sweetheart? Are ye feeling stronger?”

“Y…yes…I think so,” Lenora replied.

 

Liam helped Lenora to her feet and then drew her in for a tight hug. “How I have longed to hold ye again, my beautiful Lenora. I have missed ye so.”

“I missed ye every day, Grandda. Oh, I still can’t believe you’re here! Landon will be so thrilled, and my babies will get to know their Great Grandda. I never imagined this would ever happen! Now, it’ll be how it was…but…” She felt a stirring in her empathic senses, then looked from Liam to Mathilda then back to Liam. “No way! Are ye two…?”

Liam laughed and hugged Lenora tight again. “We are.”

“Well, I’ll be damned! I knew ye two had a thing for each other all those years. I tried to tell ye both, but ye just shrugged it off. Oh, I could gladly wail the stuffing out of ye both. Ye two are so fucking stubborn!”

“Watch that dirty talk now, girl,” Liam said sternly.

“I’ll dirty talk if I want to. Pregnant witch’s prerogative,” she fired back.

Liam was silent for a moment, then they both burst out laughing. Mathilda joined them, and soon Tyrone’s wolfish laughing howl was in the mix.

When it was over, Lenora had a case of the hiccups. “What am I going to do with ye both? Well at least ye have a second chance, so don’t blow it,” she said in between bursts of abdominal spasms. “Look what ye did to me!”

Mathilda laughed and performed an anti-hiccup spell on her. When the excitement died down, Liam kissed Lenora’s cheek. “Can Grandda have a look at those wee ones?”

“Of curse,” Lenora said.

 

Liam’s face lit in a smile as he felt and listened to his granddaughter’s stomach. “They’re really moving around in there.”

“They always do,” Lenora laughed. “Tyrone swears there are at least three in there.”

“Och! Ye’re going to have a wee litter!” Liam exclaimed.

“I know. Our quiet place is going to become a total zoo,” Lenora said.

“Lots of wee ones for Great Grandda to spoil,” Liam smiled. Then, he turned serious. “Darling, I don’t like that ye fainted. I want Mathilda to look ye and the wee ones over just to be sure everyone is all right.”

“I wouldn’t have fainted if ye hadn’t shocked me so,” Lenora pointed out, but she was grinning.

“I agree with Liam. I think–” Tyrone said.

“Call me Grandda. Ye’re family now, after all,” Liam said.

“Okay. Well, I agree with Grandda. Best to be safe than sorry,” Tyrone said.

 

“Let Mathilda have a look now,” Mathilda said, coming to Lenora’s side. She chanted as she felt and listened to Lenora’s stomach and then smiled. “Everything is right on schedule. The babies are just fine and so is Lenora.”

“Thank goodness,” Tyrone said. “I was worried.” He could feel her through the bond and knew her fainting spell was just a short one, but he wasn’t taking any chances with his wife and babies.

 

After Mathilda’s examination, Lenora burst into tears and hugged Mathilda tight. “Thank ye for bringing him back,” she sobbed. “I missed him so, and now he’ll be here forever. I can’t…I could never…”

“Shh, sweetheart. There is no need to thank me. Part of it was for selfish reasons. I guess this stubborn old witch came to her senses.”

“Better late than never,” Lenora sniffled. “Promise me you’ll love each other for all time.”

“For all time, I promise,”Mathilda said.

“Aye, I promise as well,” Liam said.

“I love ye, Mathilda,” Lenora said just before another racking sob came. It seemed she was always bawling these days.

“I love you too, Lenora. Oh dear! Your poor hormones. I think I’d better buy a couple of life rafts. We may need them.”

Lenora laughed through her tears and gave a watery smile. “I just might need therapy after all this,” she joked.

“Well, why don’t you all take some hot tub therapy,” Mathilda said. “Don’t worry. I’ll put a charm on you and Crystal so you can enjoy it without worrying about getting overheated.”

 

And that was exactly what Lenora, Tyrone, Crystal, and Landon did.

 

While the other two couples enjoyed their time in the hot tub, Liam and Mathilda took some time to enjoy each other. Now that the two of them admitted to being in love, it was hard to keep their hands off each other. Liam bent Mathilda back for a passionate dip kiss.

“Ye have no idea how long I wished I could do that,” Liam told her.

“I hope it was worth the wait,” Mathilda said huskily.

“It was, but I’m not waiting any longer to do this,” Liam said.

 

Mathilda’s smile was radiant as Liam got on one knee and fished out a ring box. “Mathilda Blankenship, it took me nearly an eternity, a life in the physical world, and time in the Netherworld to figure out that I’m in love with ye and always have been. I was a fool for not telling ye sooner. My heart ached every day I couldn’t have ye, and I don’t want it to ache anymore. I love ye, Mathilda. Will ye do me the utmost honor and marry me?”

“Yes, Liam. Oh yes I will marry you,” Mathilda said, smiling mistily when Liam placed the ring on her finger.

 

For a long time, Liam just held Mathilda, savoring the wonder of her in his arms. “Forever,” he whispered into her ear.

“Forever and ever,” Mathilda whispered back.

 

With regret, the other two couples emerged from the hot tub. Lenora and Tyrone had been called to the theater to straighten out a problem. There was no choice but to go.

“Aww Ma, can’t they get someone else? Those babies could come at any time. What if they come when you guys are over there?” Landon asked.

“I’ll just have to go to the hospital from there. Don’t worry, sweetheart. Everything will be fine,” Lenora assured her son.

Landon just shrugged but still didn’t like it. “Just be careful.”

“I’ll see to it that she’s careful, Landon,” Tyrone said.

They had a few minutes, so each couple enjoyed some smooching before Lenora and Tyrone had to leave.

 

Landon’s concerns were valid, as Lenora did, indeed, go into labor while at the theater. Tyrone got her to the hospital, and later on that night, Lenora and Tyrone’s babies were delivered by Cesarean Section. Tyrone’s instincts were correct. Lenora was carrying at least three babies. In fact, she was carrying quads.

They kept her in the hospital for a few days to make sure there were no complications from her surgery and to make sure the quads were doing well. When she got the all clear, she and Tyrone brought their babies home.

 

Aurora is a witch and Jonas a wizard.

 

Andrea and Christopher (Chris) are both wolves.

 

Here is the nursery tour.

Forever in Time: Chapter 5, Premonitions and Memories

Tyrone Holding Lenora

Lenora was in the full bloom of pregnancy, and Tyrone’s attentiveness never waivered. Every day, he held and kissed his wife and spent a lot of time interacting with Lenora’s tummy. He was totally enthralled with impending fatherhood and thought Lenora pregnant was one of the most beautiful and amazing things he’d ever seen.

 

Tyrone Feeling Lenora's Tummy

One day when Tyrone was feeling her stomach, Lenora grinned at him. “Do ye ever wonder what they are thinking in there?”

He smiled and kissed her. “They’re thinking about how much they love you. They love you so much, Lenora.”

She looked at him wonderingly. “What?”

“Wolfish instinct, my love,” Tyrone said. “Here, give me your hand. Now, just let the bond react. You’ll feel it.”

Lenora knew well enough that Tyrone’s instincts were spot on and that her own empathic and telepathic abilities were remarkably acute. She closed her eyes and leaned into Tyrone while his hand rested atop hers over her swollen abdomen. Then, she felt it. It was a feeling of illumination, a warmth that spread from her middle and outward. “Oh!” she gasped, tightening her hold on Tyrone. She sensed pure innocence, a great inquisitiveness, and most of all, love. She could have sworn she sensed at least two little beings who were itching to see the world and yet were comfortable and snug under her heart.

“You see?” Tyrone whispered in her ear.

Lenora could only nod, feeling utterly moved. A tear trickled down her cheek as she leaned back to look into his eyes. “We’re so fortunate, sweetheart. Not everyone gets to feel such a thing. How blessed we are!”

“Blessed two times over, maybe three,” Tyrone said.

 

Tyrone Listening to Lenora's Tummy

Tyrone leaned his ear down to listen to her belly and then grinned up at her. “Yep, maybe three.”

“Ariadne! What have ye done to me, Wolfman?” Lenora said, her Irish lilt thickening.

Tyrone chuckled and slid his arms around her. “What I did was impregnate my beautiful, sexy wife. We’re going to have that big family you and I want, and we’re going to have an amazing life as a happy family.”

Lenora sighed happily and leaned her head on Tyrone’s shoulder. “I’m all for that. I just never imagined having them all at once.” She snorted with amusement. “We’re going to need an assembly line to care for them.”

Tyrone grinned and ran a hand methodically down the length of his Lenora’s hair. “I think we’re going to have just that. Mom’s already clambering to move in for a while after they’re born to help out, and I’m sure Mathilda has been offering her services too. Then, there’s Landon, who’s been talking about how he’s looking forward to being around for his brothers and sisters. You know how Crystal feels about babies. Plus, there’s Theresa and Valerie, who are tripping over themselves with excitement. Dad’s already starting preparations for trust funds, so what more can we want?”

Lenora’s laughter mingled with his. “These kids are going to be mega spoiled.”

“Definitely mega spoiled,” Tyrone agreed.

“As am I,” Lenora sighed contentedly. “Ye spoil me rotten.”

Tyrone slid his arms around Lenora’s waist and leaned his forehead against hers. “That you are, and I love spoiling you. You deserve it.”

Lenora snuggled into him as close as she could get, closing her eyes and enjoying the feel of his arms around her. “I love ye so, Mr. Landgraab.”

“I love you too, Mrs. Landgraab, with every beat of my heart.”


 

As her pregnancy grew, Lenora and Tyrone decided to sign up for Lamaze classes although she surmised she’d probably end up having a Cesarean due to carrying multiples. Still, she wanted to be prepared for anything. Tyrone was a rock through the whole thing, and he and Lenora had fun getting to know the other couples in the class.

One day when Lenora was sorting through some baby clothes Erica had bought and brought over, a horrible feeling of foreboding assailed her, and she began to shake from head to toe. She broke out in a cold sweat, and her heart pounded like the hooves of a racehorse. “Oh, Ariadne! Oh please, no!” It wasn’t a full-fledged vision, nor could she call one forth. Try as she might to visualize the future event or events that brought on this premonition was in vain. All she felt was this terrible sense of paralyzing fear.

Tyrone was at his Lenora’s side in an instant, taking her by the shoulders. “Lenora! Darling, what is it?” He felt her distress immediately through the bond and knew that something was very wrong with her.

Lenora shivered more violently. “Just put your arms around me. Hold me!” she whispered desperately, her words separated by uncontrollable shivering, each breath only a short, labored gasp. “Hold me.”

 

Tyrone didn’t hesitate. He drew his Lenora close and held on, his heart aching each time she shivered.

“Don’t let me go,” Lenora choked out in between painful gasps, tears coursing freely down her cheeks.

“I’ve got you, Lenora. I’m here…I’m here,” he murmured soothingly. “Shhh, love, it’s all right…it’s going to be all right. Try to breathe, sweetheart. Just take it slow. In and out.,” He knew better than to doubt her visions or premonitions, so seeing her this way truly worried him. He could feel her distress acutely as she trembled violently in his arms. He ran his hands down the length of her hair and then massaged her lower back where it constantly ached from the pregnancy. He gave her little kisses over her forehead, her closed eyes, her wet cheeks, and then finally her lips while soothing her with his words and telepathic messages.

An endless time later, Lenora’s trembling began to lessen, her breathing coming easier. When the torrent was over, Lenora was limp with fatigue. Tyrone continued to hold her while rubbing her back and murmuring soothingly. His sweet, sweet Lenora seemed so fragile in this moment. It broke Tyrone’s heart to see her in such a state. “Come on, love. I’ll help you to bed. You need to rest,” Tyrone whispered into the shell of her ear. All he wanted to do was hold her to his heart and shelter her from anything that wanted to harm her.

“In a minute. I just…”

“What is it, my Lenora?”

 

Lenora Framing Tyrone's Face

She pulled back just enough so she could frame his face in her still trembling hands. Tyrone’s brow furrowed while she studied every plane and angle of his face. When he frowned, she reached up to smooth his forehead. “Don’t frown so at me, Wolfman. I want ye to smile at me in that special way ye always do when ye look at me. I just…I just want to look at ye for a while.” Her Irish accent was thick with emotion.

Tyrone tried to do as she asked, but it was hard to muster a genuine smile when he was so worried about her. He kept his arms locked around her while her fingers traced his features, her intense gaze not leaving his face. Finally, he spoke. “Lenora, tell me. If you can’t speak it, just think it. What did you see, sweetheart?”

She shook her head, trying to make sense of everything. “It wasn’t a clear vision. It was more a feeling…a feeling that something awful is going to happen. I tried to call forth a vision but nothing came. I just felt this sensation of abject terror. I can still feel it a little and I don’t know why.”

“I’m sure the vision will come when it’s meant to. It usually does, and then you can make some sense of it,” Tyrone said.

“All I know right now is I just can’t shake this dreadful feeling.” Lenora caressed his cheek and gazed at him. “Tyrone, ye must promise me something.”

“Anything,” he whispered.

“Promise me you’ll be careful. If I lost ye, I couldn’t bear it. I can’t go through that, not again.” The thought of it caused her to shiver once again. Lenora’s head then fell to Tyrone’s chest and she wept woefully, her tears wetting the front of his sweater. She sounded as though her heart was breaking in agonizingly slow motion.

“Lenora, darling!” Tyrone was truly frightened for her. He had to calm her down, to reassure her that he was safe, that everyone she loved so dearly was safe. It shattered his soul at seeing her so distressed. “I’ll be careful, I swear that to you. I have too much to live for to be careless with my life. I’m going to be around a very, very long time. We’re going to see our babies grown. We’ll sit by the fire telling stories of old times to our great-great grandkids. I’m not going anywhere, sweetheart. Oh, Lenora…my goddess…please don’t cry anymore.”

The knot of fear eased a little, and she was comforted by his words. “Good because I could never live without ye.”

“I’m here and always will be,” Tyrone whispered into her hair. “Come on now. Let me tuck you into bed. This isn’t good for you or the babies.”

“Stay with me,” she said.

“Of course.” He took her face in his hands and tenderly wiped her tears. “My Lenora…I love you. I’ll never leave you. I’ll stay with you always, Lenora. You are my heart.”

“Stay with me as the wolf. I want to lie with the wolf right now.”

He looked at her for a moment before speaking. “Lenora, are you sure? You know the wolf is physically stronger than the human side of me. I don’t want to hurt you.” He’d never made love to her in wolf form before and was reluctant to because of his strength as a werewolf. He never wanted to hurt her, especially now that she was pregnant.

“Ye could never hurt me,” Lenora said confidently. “It just can’t happen, not with us. Please. I need ye…all of ye.”

 

He couldn’t refuse her heartfelt plea nor ignore the desperate look in her eyes. Tyrone transformed to his wolf form and swooped a fatigued Lenora into his strong wolf’s arms. He kissed her intensely before laying her on the bed. Crawling in beside her, he snuggled her close. It wasn’t long before they made passionate love. Afterward, Lenora lay sleepily in his arms, her body warmed by Tyrone’s body heat. In wolf form, he felt even more protective and slung a possessive leg over her. “Mine!” he growled softly into her ear.

“All yours forever,” Lenora said drowsily.

“Sleep now.” In this form, speech was guttural, came slower, and was even halted sometimes. The words had to be formed differently in wolf form, and in his youth, he’d practiced long and hard so they’d be intelligible. In wolf form, Tyrone’s voice was more a growl than anything. It could be a very frightening thing for someone who didn’t know him, but for Lenora, it was exactly what she needed and wanted.

During the full moon when a werewolf was compelled to transform, the wolf was in his full glory. In certain parts of the world and in certain lineages, wolves in their transformed state were completely wild. These werewolves did not keep their minds and were unable to transform at will.  Only the full moon or strong anger brought on the transformation, and this transformation was lethal to anyone unlucky enough to be nearby. Wild wolves rampaged villages, killed innocent people, and bit when in the full throes of uncontrollable urges.

In Tyrone’s case and in the case of most present day wolves, this was not so. Tyrone kept his mind even during a full moon. He had urges like any other wolf, but he’d learned self control long ago. He was destined to be a great Alpha Wolf, perhaps one of the greatest ones in existence, and Alpha Wolves lived by a strict Code of Honor to protect the innocent and watch over their Pack in all ways.

Lenora uttered a contented little sigh as her eyelids drooped. Tyrone lay beside her watching her sleep, his big hand resting on her abdomen. He was rewarded with a little kick which, to his relief, didn’t wake Lenora. //I won’t let anything happen to you, any of you,// came his telepathic message.

Tyrone wanted nothing more than to stay in bed with Lenora, but there were things to take care of. If her premonition was right, and they usually were, he had warnings to issue. Reluctantly, he eased himself carefully away from his wife so as not to wake her, transformed into human form, then went into the study to make some phone calls. As quickly as he could, he told each of his family members about Lenora’s premonition and extracted promises from them to be extra careful. He had no idea what possible danger there could be, so all he could do was speak in general terms.


 

Life got back to normal and things seemed to balance themselves out. Landon and Crystal were certainly living up to the title of Newlyweds. Crystal started to feel queasy and thought she was coming down with a virus. When it kept happening, Landon called Mathilda and asked her to come over straight away. Upon examination, Mathilda smiled and said, “Congrats, Mama and Papa. I’d say you have yourselves a wedding night baby.”

“You mean, we’re…we’re…” Crystal’s eyes widened.

“You’re pregnant,” Mathilda said.

Landon whooped and spun Crystal around in his arms, both of them laughing giddily. The newlyweds celebrated with a special dinner that Lenora insisted on cooking for them herself. Life was, indeed, good. There was so much love shared in their house, and their lives were going to be filled with babies and more babies.


 

Lenora finished the current book she’d been working on. When it was sent to her agent, she sat back in her chair, a satisfied smile on her face.

“You look like the cat who got into the cream, love,” Tyrone said, poking his head into the study.

Lenora hauled herself to her feet and waddled toward him. “It’s done. The book’s done, and Mike should have it in his hot little inbox.” After the death of Lenora’s original agent, his son, Mike Jr. took over the business.

 

“Hallelujah!” Tyrone yelled, pulled Lenora into his arms and plucked her right off her feet.

Lenora laughed in delighted excitement and kicked her feet. “Such exuberance, Wolfman! You’d better be careful. I’m so heavy, I might give ye a hernia.”

Tyrone snorted and rolled his eyes. “You’re light as a feather, my love. I’m a big, strapping werewolf, remember?”

“Oh yeah, right,” she purred, slinking every inch of her body to his and grinding her hips against him. “You’re my big, strapping werewolf.”

 

Tyrone bent her back for a passionate kiss, which Lenora responded eagerly to. As it turned out, Crystal and Landon weren’t the only couple taking advantage of being newlyweds.


 


Mathilda stood before Gunther, needing answers. There were so many questions on her mind that she wanted to ask her mirror. Now that she’d called him forth, she didn’t know how to proceed.

“Just start from the beginning and lay it all out, Mathilda, my friend,” Gunther said in his patient voice.

Mathilda laughed a humorless laugh and scratched her head. “It all started when I caught that bouquet at Crystal and Landon’s wedding.”

“Ah, but here is the thing. If you look into your heart, you will see it began long before that,” Gunther said.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“The fact that you caught the bouquet symbolizes your being next to marry.”

“Yes,” Mathilda said. “But I don’t have any kind of relationship that would lead to marriage. I am as single as it gets, and it’s better that way.”

“Ah, but there is someone you love,” Gunther persisted.

“I loved someone long ago, but he died and a piece of him resides in this mirror,” Mathilda said.

“It is not me we are speaking of,” Gunther replied.

Mathilda frowned, not knowing what Gunther was talking about. “It has to be. There was no one else.”

“But was there not, Mathilda? Think and then let your heart guide you.”

 

Mathilda thought of Alina, her beloved daughter who’d been lost to her now for centuries. There was never a day that went by that Mathilda didn’t miss her and yearn to reunite with her. She wanted to hold Alina once more and tell her how much she loved her. Her heart ached every day for the loss of her beautiful daughter.

Then, she thought of Lenora. She was the only person since Alina that she’d truly loved in a long, long time, and that, too, was as a daughter. Teaching Lenora her magic had been her goal. Then, she’d grown to love Lenora, and helping take care of her had been her mission. She’d been Lenora’s world and Lenora had been hers after the tragic loss of Landon and Linc in the plane crash. It was Lenora who was her purpose in life.

But then, hadn’t Lenora had a grandfather? Mathilda’s thoughts shifted to Liam, who had also been her pupil at one time. Liam Kelly, who had been so eager to learn. Liam, whose eyes sparkled with humor and a zest for life, which he’d passed on to Lenora.

“Oh, Liam, how I do miss you! I never realized how much,” Mathilda said sadly on a deep sigh.

“You see?” Gunther said.

“Liam never indicated he had feelings for me in that regard. Besides, he is dead,” Mathilda said.

“You never indicated having feelings toward him in that regard either, my friend. Both of you could never admit to the other what you were feeling. You both kept it strictly platonic,” Gunther said.

“And for good reason,” Mathilda said. “I am an immortal, therefore, I would outlive anyone I’d be involved with.”

“Ah, but you know the secret of immortality and could make your soulmate an immortal,” Gunther persisted.

“I can’t when he’s dead. And besides, who said Liam was my soulmate?”

Gunther laughed softly. “You did. You, of all people, should know there are ways of bringing a loved one back. You brought back Lenora’s son.”

“Yes, I…I did. But Liam might not want to come back, and if I opened that door and he refused, my heart would break. Besides, I am usually not allowed to interfere with such things. The Multiverse exists in a very delicate balance.”

“Better to know and face that pain than to not know and ache eternally for one you felt you could not have. Some are meant to return. They simply need a reason to. If you are so concerned with the balance of the Multiverse, consult with Ariadne. After all, you deserve something regained after losing so much in your long life,” Gunther answered

“Oh, Gunther,” Mathilda sighed. “I don’t know.”

“Think on it, my friend. Think long and hard,” Gunther said before disappearing back into the mirror.

 

Mathilda did think on it, and as she reflected on her life, vivid memories rushed at her like a flood. One night before Lenora became pregnant with Landon, Lincoln needed to go away for a medical conference. Lenora was getting over a virus, and Lincoln was worried about leaving her alone, so he talked Lenora into staying at Mathilda’s during his absence. Mathilda also invited Liam so the three of them could spend some rare, quality time together. During that time, Lenora was worried that she’d not conceived a child, and Liam, as always, reassured her that everything would be all right.

“Give it time, girl,” Liam said as Lenora looked grimly at him.

“That’s what Linc keeps saying, but I’m just so scared that something is wrong. I want to have Linc’s baby so much.”

“And ye will,” Liam replied, taking Lenora by the shoulders.

“Oh, Grandda!” she whispered in a choked voice.

 

Liam took her into his arms and held her tight. “Hush now, my beautiful Lenora. Has Grandda ever lied to ye? Ye will have that wee one, and ye and Linc will have that family ye want. It’s going to be all right.”

“I love you, Grandda. You always know what to say,” she said.

“I love ye too, Lenora. Grandda loves ye with all his heart.” He smiled at her and gave her another squeeze. “Comforting granddaughters is what granddas do. Now, Mathilda didn’t invite us over to turn into sad sacks.”

“So true,” Lenora laughed through her tears.


 

Lenora & Grandda 3 (Medium)

Lenora was devastated when Liam died. So had Mathilda been, but she had to keep her own grief at bay so she could help Lincoln take care of a very pregnant Lenora. After Landon was born, Lenora cried on Mathilda’s shoulder one day. “I wish Grandda could have seen him just once,” she sobbed.

“Oh, child, he sees him every day from Heaven. He wouldn’t want you to be so sad, not when you finally have that baby you and Lincoln wished for so fervently,” Mathilda soothed.

“I know, but it just isn’t right. He would have wanted to be here…to be with me…with us.”

“He didn’t want to leave you, darling. We both know that, but sometimes things don’t work out how we always want them to. He was always so proud of you. He loved you so dearly.”

“I know. He would have loved Landon so much,” Lenora choked out.

“He does love him. You can be certain of that,” Mathilda said, her own tears near the surface.

“I wish I could see him just once more…just once more…to show him…to hold him…just once more.”

Mathilda could only hold her and let her cry it out.

 

Mathilda remembered all too well the devastation from the loss of Landon and Lincoln and how sick Lenora was. Mathilda almost lost her, and that scared her more than she cared to admit to anyone except Lenora. As she’d held Lenora’s unconscious form, she’d willed her to want to stay with her. Over and over, she thought of Liam and how if he’d been here, he might know the right thing to say or do to make Lenora want to stay. Then, Mathilda had watched Lenora die and come back after seeing her loved ones in the afterlife. Mathilda hadn’t taken Lenora’s presence for granted and made it her mission to see Lenora well and happy once more.

 

While Lenora was still recovering, Liam came to visit in spirit form and got right to the point. “She is still suffering.”

“She is still not well, Liam. It will take time. You know this.”

“I do, and this makes me wonder if my purpose in life has not been fulfilled. I left suddenly from complications of pneumonia. Before I left, I told Lenora I lived a rich, full life and that I was happy where I was going. That was not a lie, for my life was rich and full. I thought I was at peace with what was inevitable, but now, I am not so sure. I know you are taking good care of her, but our Lenora still suffers, and there is nothing I can do to help her.”

When Liam called her “Our Lenora,” it made Mathilda feel as though they were coming together as parents who were grief-ridden over a terminally ill child. Ever since Lenora’s devastating illness when she was thirteen and Mathilda saved her life, Liam was more than willing to share Lenora with her. Lenora, herself, even cooperated, and that was the beginning of the close bond she and Lenora formed over the years. “I know, Liam. I swear to you I am doing everything I can for her. I know your time is limited here and what a strain it is for you to even be here in the first place. You wouldn’t have come if you weren’t drawn here. Do you want to see her?”

“Yes, but I do not wish to frighten her.”

“She’s asleep in the upstairs bedroom. You know the one. It’s the one she always uses when she stays here. And Liam, you won’t frighten her. Above all, you’re her grandfather. How could she ever be frightened of you?”

 

Liam immediately went to where Lenora lay asleep and still very ill. If a spirit could have a heart, his was surely breaking at seeing the evidence of Lenora’s grief. She’d cried herself to sleep, and the evidence of many tears was still on her cheeks. Even in this form, Liam was adept at being able to keep himself from passing through an object if he wished. He leaned over Lenora to feel her fevered brow and then smoothed her hair. Liam wiped away her tears and kissed her cheek. “Grandda loves ye, Lenora. Everything will be all right. Grandda never lies. Ye are going to be all right.”

He stayed by Lenora’s side until his time was almost up. Then, he went back down to Mathilda. “Take care of her, and take care of yourself, Mathilda. I love ye both.” And then, he disappeared seemingly almost as quickly as he came.

Mathilda kept those words in her heart but not realizing the full extent of what they meant. Yes, she knew Liam loved her, but it wasn’t a romantic love. He loved her as a dear friend, as a mother figure for Lenora, and as a former teacher and pupil relationship. That was it. Besides, he hadn’t said, “I love ye, Mathilda.” It had been, “I love ye both,” which meant something entirely different.

She hadn’t had much more time to think about it due to Lenora needing her so much. Later when Lenora got up, she surprised Mathilda with her next words. “I felt him, Mathilda. Grandda was there with me. I know it. I could even smell him. He wiped tears from my cheeks, touched my forehead, and told me I’d be all right. He was there.”

“Yes, child, he was,” Mathilda confirmed. Then, she told her about Liam’s brief talk with her before and after he saw to Lenora.

 

That wasn’t the only time Liam came to visit. It didn’t happen often, but sometimes Liam came to visit Mathilda exclusively. Other times, he came for only Lenora. It always seemed to happen during a particularly bad day for one or both of them. His visits were comforting and sad at the same time because both Lenora and Mathilda knew Liam could have only short ones.

Once Lenora’s healing took root, the visits became less and less frequent. Liam wanted Mathilda to live her life, and he didn’t want Lenora to be held back by wanting him to stay permanently when he knew he couldn’t.

Now as Mathilda stood looking into the mirror where Gunther’s face had been, her heart gave a lurch, and the realization hit her. “I did…do love him and never told him. I couldn’t stand to let him love me. What’s more, I couldn’t allow myself to give in knowing I would lose him. I couldn’t let my heart feel that kind of pain. What’s worse is realizing I wasted so much time avoiding my feelings and never knowing what could have been if both of us hadn’t been so stubborn. Oh, Liam, now you’ll never know. You’ll never know how much I love you. I always have and always will…forever.” Tears trickled down the immortal witch’s cheeks, and she gave in to the grief she’d held back for so many years.

“You brought back Lenora’s son. You can bring Liam back.” The words repeated themselves again and again in Mathilda’s mind as she unashamedly wept.

Forever in Time: Chapter 4, Wedding Bells

c9832-tyrone2blistening2bto2blenora

Pregnancy agreed with Lenora, and Tyrone was ever mindful of her condition, He didn’t think his love for her could possibly grow stronger than what it already was, but he found he loved her more with the coming of each day. Because of the unique bond they shared, Tyrone anticipated her every need. He showered her with love and never wasted an opportunity to make her feel special. Tyrone loved her from the instant he’d met and Imprinted on her, but there was just something more that drew a wolf to his mate when she was carrying his children.

One afternoon, Tyrone pulled Lenora into his arms and kissed her passionately. “Oh my! What did I do to deserve that?” she asked, her eyes sparkling with love and humor.

“You’re just my Lenora, that’s what. Nothing more is needed,” he said, running his thumb along her cheekbone and then threading his fingers in her hair. “You have the most beautiful golden hair. It makes you look like a goddess…my goddess.”

She smiled and sighed in contentment while Tyrone stroked her hair. It always gentled her, and he knew just how to do it to make her all but purr in bliss. He brought a handful of her very long tresses to his nose and sniffed deeply, making her heart melt. She adored how Tyrone loved her hair. He favored it long and loose, so she always wore it that way to please him unless there was a reason for her to need to tie it back.

She giggled and smiled into his eyes. “Ye have such a fixation with my hair, Wolfman.”

“I can’t help it. I like what I like, and what I like most of all right now is you.” He growled playfully and hauled her against him, pretending to bite her. She laughed and pretended to push him away. “Help! Someone save me!”

“Nothing can save you now, m’dear. I’ve got you forever. There is no escape,” he said, continuing the game.

“Alas, I am defeated!” she said mock dramatically. “Whatever shall ye do with me?”

“I shall kiss you until you are breathless. I shall hold you so tight, you’ll never get away. I shall ravish you until you scream my name to the sky and beg me not to stop. Then, I’ll whisk you away to my secret fortress where we become immortal and live together forever.”

Lenora gasped and put a hand over her heart. She blinked her eyes in pretend terror and gave a little squeal. “I’m doomed! Doomed eternally! Oh!” She exhaled a long breath and pretended to faint.

Tyrone held her easily and grinned while touching her face. “I shall wake you with one of my healing, passionate kisses,” he proclaimed. With that, he lowered his lips to hers, kissing her soundly.

Lenora grinned into the kiss and wrapped her arms around his neck. She blinked her eyes open and smiled at him after their kiss. “I have succumbed to the beast. Do with me whatever you will, great sir, for my will cannot withstand your power.”

Tyrone laughed and set Lenora back on her feet. They loved playing this kind of game together. It made them feel young and carefree, and it was nice to mingle humor and playfulness with the passion and love they felt for each other. “Well, m’dear, since you have submitted your will to my irresistible power, I shall reward you greatly. How about a nice massage?”

“Now you’re speaking my language,” she said, all but groaning from wanting it.

Tyrone’s expression turned from playful to serious as he wrapped his arm around her waist and walked with her toward the stairs. “Your back has been hurting you.” It was a statement and not a question, for he could feel her discomfort through their bond.

“Yep,” she said. “I remember when I was carrying Landon and how badly my back would hurt. Then, I had terrible back labor.”

Tyrone guessed it would be worse this time since she was carrying more than one baby. He stopped for a minute to hold her close. “If I could make it go away, I would, Lenora. I hate seeing you in pain.”

“That’s sweet, love, but believe me, it’s a kind of pain ye wouldn’t want. I always said if men had to have the babies, this form of life would be extinct because they couldn’t hack it.”

Tyrone burst out laughing. “That’s what Theresa always said. According to her, men are wimps.”

“Sometimes they are,” Lenora said, grinning. “I swear, when Linc would gat a cold or the stomach flu, you’d have thought he was dying.” She winced inwardly for a split second, feeling her heart squeeze for a brief moment. It didn’t hurt like it did before, but part of her would always miss him.

It wasn’t lost on Tyrone, who held her tighter. “You still miss him at times.”

“A piece of me always will. He was my first love, and we had a child together. He was a huge part of my life for a long time.” However, she smiled tenderly at him after the words were out. “He’s gone now and my life is with you. I loved him in a different way than I love you, but that doesn’t make my love for ye any less than how I loved Linc. I want ye to always remember that. If there are ever any doubts, just look to our bond and you’ll know I’m telling the truth.”

“Oh, Lenora, you don’t have to explain,” Tyrone said, leaning his cheek atop her head. “I understand. Truly, I do.”

“That is one reason I love ye so,” Lenora said softly, her Irish lilt very pronounced. “Ye always understand and you’re always there…always my constant.”

“That is how it always will be. Our love will never die,” he said, kissing her forehead. “Now, how about that massage?”

“Yum,” she said.

Tyrone kept a protective hold on her to make sure she didn’t stumble on the stairs. Nothing was as beautiful as his Lenora pregnant, and Lenora pregnant quickened his Alpha Wolf protectiveness toward her.

 

Tyrone planned to give Lenora the works. After oiling up his hands, he got right down to it, starting at the soles of her feet. His thumbs made firm circles, and Lenora groaned in ecstasy. “Mother of Ariadne, but ye have the hands of an angel,” she said on a deep, contented sigh.

“I aim to please, my goddess,” Tyrone said, smiling at her praise. He worked his way up her legs, spreading her thighs so he could get to all her leg muscles. Said muscles relaxed in submission to Tyrone’s magic fingers. As he worked his way up, he gave special attention to her lower back, wanting to ease her discomfort. By the time he was done, his Lenora was fast asleep, which was what Tyrone planned for. She’d been working hard on the current book she was writing, and the theater had been running her ragged. To Tyrone’s thinking, Lenora needed to rest, and he was going to see that she did. As he massaged her, he concentrated on the bond, willing her into deeper sleep with both his hands and mental messages. With extreme tenderness, he lifted his sweet Lenora into his arms and carried her to their bed where he tucked her under the covers. He stroked the hair away from her face and kissed her softly. //Dream sweetly, my Lenora. I love you.// He was rewarded by Lenora smiling in her sleep. Tyrone couldn’t resist the urge to simply gaze at her, his breath catching when his heart lurched and trembled. He adored her so much, his chest hurt. Every ounce of his being quivered as wave after wave of undying love and fierce protectiveness for her engulfed him. How could it be possible to love someone so much that his very existence would cease if he ever lost her?

 

Eventually, Tyrone reluctantly tore himself away from his Lenora’s side. He had a hunch she might be a bit pissed at him for putting her to sleep, so he figured he’d better bring her a peace offering. It was a nice evening to go hunting, and he even got the Weather Stone to cooperate. He grinned to himself at the great loot he collected. Tyrone loved hunting things for Lenora to use in her Alchemy work.

When he got home, Lenora still wasn’t up. He transformed back to his human form, grabbed a shower, and then made a cup of tea to bring to Lenora. When he got to their bedroom, she was beginning to stir. He set the tea on her nightstand and then sat on the bed beside her to take her hand. “Look who’s up,” he said, leaning over to kiss her.

“Good heavens! I certainly knocked out. Did ye put me to bed?” she asked. “Last thing I remember was being on the massage table.”

“You conked and yes, I put you to bed. You needed the sleep,” he said, squeezing her hand, then drawing little circles on her palm with a forefinger.

Lenora glanced at the clock and frowned. “How long was I out?”

“Three hours.”

Her frown deepened. “Ye let me sleep for three hours?”

“As I said, you needed it, so don’t get mad,” he said firmly. “You’ve been working way too hard.”

“I can’t argue with that,” she said on a resigned sigh. “I’ll admit I feel much more refreshed, but now, I’m behind with the book.”

“It’ll keep till tomorrow, love. Just relax for once. I even brought you some tea and found you some great stuff for your elixirs.”

Lenora relaxed against the pillows after Tyrone propped them behind her back so she could sit up. “Peace offering, eh?” she said, knowing his way of thinking.

He laughed and handed her the tea. “I had to find some way to get back in your good graces to keep you from turning me into a toad or worse, like making me sleep on the couch for a week.”

She giggled. “Well, both are tempting, but then, I’d be suffering along with ye. Ye wouldn’t look right as a toad, and if ye slept on the couch, I wouldn’t be able to have my way with ye every night. Ye see, a deprived pregnant woman can change into her own kind of beast, and she doesn’t need a full moon to do it.”

Tyrone snorted with laugher and leaned his forehead against Lenora’s. “Am I forgiven?”

Her heart utterly melted “There’s nothing to forgive, darling. Ye were only thinking of my wellbeing, and I love ye for it. Even so, that alleged loot ye brought back had better be worth it.” Her eyes twinkled with humor.

Tyrone showed her his acquisitions when she finished her tea. She was pleased at the quality of the gems and metals he’d found for her and was very impressed at the rare insects he’d caught. “Was I a good boy, Mama?” he teased, giving her his best puppy-eyes look.

“Ye were a very good boy,” she said, patting his cheek and grinning. “Later tonight, ye can show me just how good ye really are.”

Tyrone smiled wolfishly at her. “That’s a promise I intend to keep, lady.”


 

The day of Landon and Crystal’s wedding arrived, and Lenora made the wedding cake. Crystal had been afraid to ask her because of Lenora’s growing discomfort as the pregnancy advanced, but Lenora insisted it was no problem. Lenora and Mathilda got it set up at Willow Abbey early on before the wedding was to start.

Crystal and Landon’s wedding wasn’t the very large one that Lenora and Tyrone had, but there would still be a lot of guests in attendance. Both Crystal and Landon were becoming very well known singers and because of the family connection to the Landgraabs, it was still a publicized event.

Landon took a leaf out of Tyrone’s book and had a bouquet of red roses and a romantic card delivered to Crystal before the ceremony began. The note read:

Dearest Thumbelina,

How my heart races with anticipation as I realize that by the end of the day, we will be married. You are my Thumbelina, my beautiful fairy princess, and I can’t wait to be your husband. I’ll cherish every moment we have together and will spend my life adoring and loving you.

I’ll love you always,

Landon

Crystal started to cry as she read the card. “Aww man! Somebody had better not pinch me. I don’t want to wake up from this dream.”

“It’s not a dream, and ye and Landon are going to be so happy,” Lenora said, hugging her soon-to-be daughter-in-law.

Crystal laughed through her tears when she felt Lenora’s tummy move due to the baby kicking. “I guess we’d better get this done before the baby decides to make an appearance.”

A knock sounded at the door, and Claire, the wedding coordinator yelled, “Time!”

 

Landon Holding Crystal's Hands

Crystal sailed down the aisle, her feet barely touching the ground. This was partially due to her wings, but she later said she was so happy, her feet refused to touch the ground. Landon’s breath caught as he saw his bride in her wedding gown. Then, a slow smile spread over his face.

“Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to join this man and this woman in matrimony. Marriage is an honorable estate that should be entered into with much care and thought. If anyone should show just cause as to why they should not be married, speak now or forever hold your peace,” the officiant said.

“Who gives this woman to be married to this man?” the officiant continued after a brief silence.

“I do,” Tyrone said, placing Crystal’s hand in Landon’s. Crystal’s father had died before she was born, so Tyrone offered to give the bride away.

Landon and Crystal chose to write their own vows.

 

Landon smiled into Crystal’s eyes and began to speak his vows. “The first time I saw you, I thought I was looking at a slice of Heaven. I’d been to Heaven before, but as I look back on it, Heaven wasn’t complete because you weren’t there. You were hurt, and I just wanted to hold you close and take away the pain. When you awoke and asked me to stay with you, I knew I was given a rare gift. You let me in even after you’d been hurt so badly before. You gave me your trust and later your love, which is something I will always treasure.”

Landon slipped the ring on Crystal’s finger and held her hand firmly. “I, Landon Liam Atherton, take you, Crystal Emmaline Light, to be my lawfully wedded wife. I give you this ring as a sign of my love, faithfulness, and devotion. I promise to love, honor, and cherish you in sickness and in health, in the good times and the bad for all eternity. I promise to cherish and protect you all the days of my life.” He then placed his right hand over Crystal’s heart and his left over his own to begin the Druid Binding Vows. “If aught must be lost, it will be my honor for yours. If one must be forsaken, it will be my soul for yours. Should death come anon, it will be my life for yours.” He looked steadily into her eyes and spoke the last three words emphatically. “I am Given.” Emotion rushed over him, and he felt his love for Crystal ballooning in every direction imaginable. He wanted to wrap his arms around her and just hold her forever, but he settled on squeezing her hands repeatedly until the universe righted itself.

 

Crystal gave a watery smile, knowing it was her turn to speak. She cleared her throat, willing her voice to come out strong. “When I made the decision to fly to Lenora’s house that night, I never dreamed I would wake up and find a handsome man at my side looking at me with such wonderment. All my life, I’d hoped to put that kind of expression on my true love’s face. As time went on, I began to lose that dream, thinking true love would never come to me. I’d had relationships before, but that was all they were; relationships that never worked out and always hurt someone in the end, usually me. When I awoke and our eyes met, I knew I’d found what I was looking for my entire life. Then, when you returned those feelings, I became complete.”

She slipped the ring on his finger and spoke her vows. “I, Crystal Emmaline Light, take you, Landon Liam Atherton, to be my lawfully wedded husband. I give you this ring as a sign of my love, faithfulness, and devotion. I promise to love, honor and cherish you in sickness and in health, in the good times and the bad for all eternity. I promise to cherish and protect you all the days of my life.”

Crystal then placed her right hand over Landon’s heart and her left over her own heart. “If aught must be lost, it will be my honor for yours. If one must be forsaken, it will be my soul for yours. Should death come anon, it will be my life for yours.” She squeezed his hand tightly and gazed into his eyes as she finished the Binding Vows. “I am Given.”

Emotion seared its way through her entire being, and she fell into Landon’s strong arms to wait it out. It was a miraculous, heady feeling, but the intensity almost doubled them both over. The lights flickered, and even the heavens seemed to sigh as the irrevocable vows took hold.

“Whatsoever the deities have joined, let no man or being put asunder. Landon, you may now kiss your bride,” the officiant smiled.

 

Landon stacked his hands with Crystal’s, making her grin. Then, he gave her a loving, lingering kiss.

 

“I now present Mr. and Mrs. Landon Atherton!” the officiant proclaimed.

Tyrone had to hold Lenora as she cried through the whole ceremony. She kept repeating, “My baby’s getting married,” before it started, which would bring an onslaught of tears and sobbing. Naturally, she was elated for Landon and Crystal, but it was hard to see her little boy grown, especially since she’d lost some of his childhood and all of his teen years due to his death. He’d come back as a young man, so it was an adjustment for both him and Lenora. The pregnancy hormones made Lenora even more emotional. All Tyrone could do was hold her and murmur soothing things to her.

 

Landon and Crystal cut the wedding cake, which everyone loved. It was becoming a tradition for Lenora to bake the wedding cake for friends and family who were getting married, and she was all too happy to do it.

The reception went well into the wee hours of the morning. The bride and groom’s first dance was done, and it was Mathilda who caught Crystal’s bouquet, much to Mathilda’s chagrin. “Now, who is going to want to marry an old thing like me?” she said, trying to make light of it. Little did anyone know that life was soon going to change for this wizened witch and goddess.

 

Landon and Crystal decided to wait on their honeymoon because Landon didn’t want to leave his mother while she was heavily pregnant. Lenora argued with him about it, saying that if anything came up, Tyrone could handle the situation. However, this was something Landon was very firm about. He didn’t doubt Tyrone’s ability to take care of his mother, but he knew he couldn’t put his whole heart into a trip while he was concerned for Lenora. He and Crystal discussed it, to which Crystal said she understood. “I’d feel like a heel for leaving her too. It’s no problem. We can go later.”

They went home and enjoyed a romantic wedding night. They relaxed in bed, drinking wine and snacking on delectable fancy cheeses.

“Did I tell you how beautiful you looked today, Thumbelina?” Landon said while cuddling his wife to his side.

“You did, but I never get tired of hearing it,” Crystal replied. “Oh, Landon, wasn’t it wonderful?”

“It was, and now, I’m married to the most beautiful fairy in the world,” Landon whispered, kissing her.

Crystal leaned her head on Landon’s chest, thoughtful for a moment. Then, she chuckled.

“What?” Landon asked.

“Your mother. Oh gosh! Between her crying and my blubbering, I thought we were going to need snorkels to get us out of there.”

A loud guffaw escaped the newly married wizard. “I know. We won’t ever have a drought with the two of you around,” he teased.

 

When the talking ceased, Landon got right to work showing his beautiful brand-new wife how much he loved her. Their night of love was tender and romantic, but yet, there was fire. it was the most beautiful night of Crystal’s life, and Landon felt as though he’d once again entered paradise.

Forever in Time: Chapter 3, Big News

Life in the Landgraab household was settling nicely. Lenora and Tyrone were enjoying their newlywed status and spent much time taking advantage of it. They never wasted an opportunity to express their deep love for one another. Tyrone treated his wife like a queen, and Lenora basked in Tyrone’s adoration.

One morning after Lenora finished preparing breakfast, Landon cornered her. The determined look wasn’t lost on his mother, and she could feel a bit of nervous anticipation from him through her empathic senses.

“Ma, today’s the day. Now that things are settling down, I think it’s high time I pop the question to Crystal,” he said.

“That’s wonderful, sweetheart! I say, it’s about time,” Lenora said firmly.

Landon grinned a little nervously. “Well, I wanted you and Tyrone to have your day in the sun first. Crystal doesn’t suspect anything, but I’ve planned a nice day for the two of us. I want to make it special for her.” He cleared his throat and locked gazes with his mother. “I want to make sure we have your blessing.”

“Of course ye do, darling,” Lenora said. “You’ve always had it, and I won’t change my mind. Neither will Tyrone. I know how much you and Crystal love each other.”

Landon smiled and hugged Lenora tightly. “I know, Ma. I just wanted to be sure.”

They were silent for a long moment, just enjoying being mother and son before Landon spoke up again. “Ma, I want Crystal and me to give each other the Druid Binding Vows. I haven’t talked to her about it yet because I want the marriage proposal to be a complete surprise. I want to share that with her on our own wedding day.”

Lenora touched her son’s cheek and looked at him seriously. “Ye know that once they are given, they cannot be revoked and she is your mate forever. Ye do know that if she doesn’t return them what will happen.”

“I know. I’d ache endlessly for her throughout this life and any other life I would live. I know all this, and I’m not going to back down. Crystal is who I want to share the rest of my life with. I could never love anyone else, ever.”

“Well then, ye must talk to Crystal and see how she feels, although I’m positive she would be just as excited to give them to ye,” Lenora said.

“You think so?” Landon asked. “Gosh, I’m so nervous about all of this. I want it all to go just right.”

Lenora laughed softly. “I know so, and it’ll be fine. Just show her a good time, but most of all, show her ye love her endlessly.”

“I will, Ma.” Landon kissed his mother and grinned a little lopsidedly. “I love you, Ma. Thanks for everything.”

“I love ye too, Landon, my angel,” Lenora said, smiling as he left the room.

 

Landon asked a surprised Crystal to come with him to the beach where he rented a rowboat. “Oh my! This is so romantic!” Crystal said as Landon rowed them around in the ocean. “It’s so beautiful out here.”

“It is, but nothing can compare to your beauty, Thumbelina,” Landon said, smiling at his girlfriend.

“Oh, you are a charmer,” Crystal giggled. Feelings of warmth always swelled inside her when Landon praised her.

Landon just smiled, and Crystal sighed in pleasure while taking in the beautiful sights. It was such a peaceful setting and perfect for how he wanted the day to go.

 

They rowed back to shore a few hours later, and Landon helped her out of the boat. “Are you hungry?” he asked her.

“Starving!” Crystal said, then laughed when her stomach gave a huge, loud growl.

Landon also laughed and patted Crystal’s stomach. “Methinks I’d better feed you or a gust of wind will come and blow my Thumbelina away,” he teased.

“Well, if it does, you’ll have to save me,” Crystal fired back.

“I’d follow you to the ends of the earth to get you back,” Landon said.

Tears of love and joy filled Crystal’s eyes. “Oh, Landon, you’re always so sweet. I love you so much.”

“I love you too, my sweet Crystal,” Landon said softly. He held her tight for a long moment and kissed her softly before spreading a blanket and arranging the picnic basket.

They had a leisurely lunch, and then Landon poured them each a glass of wine Lenora and Tyrone had given them as a gift. “You think of everything,” Crystal said as she and Landon clinked glasses.

“I do try,” Landon grinned. When they finished their wine, Landon sprawled out on the blanket and tugged Crystal down so she could cuddle up next to him. He lay on his back with Crystal’s head pillowed on his shoulder.

“Sing to me, my love,” Crystal whispered while Landon stroked her hair.

Landon kissed her and placed his lips close to her ear. “You are so beautiful to me. You’re everything I hoped for. You’re everything I need. You are so beautiful…to me…” It was a simple song, but it spoke of everything he felt for his beautiful fairy, his love.

Landon’s warm embrace and rich voice lulled Crystal into a beautiful, pleasant stupor, and she dozed. “Hmmm,” she whispered when Landon kissed her gently. He ran a hand down her back and snuggled her even closer. He, too, dozed and then awoke later with Crystal still snuggled in his arms. As his eyes opened, she began to stir.

“Hey,” she whispered, moving slightly so she could grin sheepishly at Landon. “I didn’t expect to fall asleep. Guess food, too much wine, and your singing did it.”

Landon chuckled and then stretched. “Nothing wrong with that. It’s good to have a lazy day once in a while.” He moved to sit up and then brought Crystal up to sit beside him. “Let me get this cleaned up and we’ll take a walk by the shore.”

 

They walked by the shore for a time but stopped every so often to hold hands and kiss. “I don’t remember having ever experienced such a beautiful day,” Crystal sighed, snuggling close to him.

“Well, it’s about to get better, at least, I hope so,” Landon said.

 

When Landon got down on one knee, Crystal began to cry softly. “The day I met you, my life changed. I knew I loved you right from the beginning. You were so sad and scared that I wanted to take that pain away and replace it with joy shining in your eyes instead of heartache.” He swallowed hard when his voice caught. “I think I succeeded. Every moment spent with you was like finding a pot of gold at the end of a rainbow. The sound of your voice warms me from the inside out. Your smile takes my breath away. Crystal, will you do me the great honor of becoming my wife? Marry me, Thumbelina.”

 

“Yes! Oh yes, Landon, I will marry you,” Crystal said tearfully. She cried some more as Landon slipped the engagement ring on her dainty finger and then threw her arms around her new fiancée.

 

Landon held her tight and kissed her passionately. Then, he moved his lips over her cheeks to kiss away her tears. “I love you, Thumbelina. I’ll love you my entire life long.”

“Oh, Landon, I never thought I could ever feel this way! You brought such renewal to my life. I was in such a dark place that first day we met, but both you and Lenora changed all that. I can never thank her enough, and I’ll show you how much I love you every single day.”

“Ma loves you. I went to go talk to her this morning before we came out here. She renewed her blessing for us, and I told her I wanted to give you the Druid Binding Vows during our wedding ceremony if you accepted my proposal.”

Crystal lifted her head and looked at Landon with wide eyes. “Really? You want to give me those lovely vows? Oh gosh! Ever since I heard Lenora and Tyrone exchange them, I wanted that so much. Oh, Landon, you have no idea! Is it true? Do you really?”

“It’s as true as the sunrise every morning,” he said, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear. “Will you be exchanging the Binding Vows with me, Thumbelina?”

“Oh yes! I want to do them here and now, but it will be so special on our wedding day,” Crystal said.

Landon smiled but then grew serious. “When I told Ma I wanted us to exchange them, she reminded me how serious, how irrevocable they are. She said we needed to be very sure, Thumbelina.”

Crystal locked gazes with her fiancé and spoke her next words with all the conviction she felt. “I have never been more sure of anything in all my life. I’m yours eternally, Landon Atherton, and I want that known in every way possible. Without you, there is nothing.”

Landon pulled her to him and whispered softly in her ear. “And I feel the same about you, always and forever. I want us to be married as soon as possible.”

“I’m so glad. I do too. Oh, Landon! My heart is overflowing.” She kissed him like a woman possessed and held tightly to him as the breeze lifted her hair and made her wings flutter.

 

Landon held Crystal in his arms for a long time, and they exchanged passionate kisses for the next couple hours. They talked of wedding plans, and Crystal said she wanted to start a family right away. Landon agreed, saying life was too short to shilly-shally. “I should know. I had it taken away once, and I won’t squander this second chance.”

 

Landon gave Crystal a massage and then suggested they return home. It was getting late, and the air was cooling off with the setting of the sun.


 

Shortly after returning from their honeymoon, Lenora began to feel queasy in the mornings. Tyrone grew increasingly concerned every time Lenora disgorged the contents of her stomach, but he stood true to his inclination that his wife was, indeed pregnant.

She took a pregnancy test, and when it tested positive, she asked Mathilda to come over to confirm it. She was elated when she got the news she’d been longing for.

“Oh, Mathilda! I can’t believe it! Tyrone said he knew I was pregnant, but I shrugged it off. Ye know how pregnancy never came easy for me. Oh, I just can’t believe it.” Tears filled her eyes and she wept with joy.

“Believe it because it’s true, sweetheart. You’re expecting,” Mathilda smiled. She gave Lenora some potions to help with the nausea and some supplements to help keep her and the baby healthy.

When she told Tyrone, he howled his unceasing pleasure and spun Lenora around in his arms. “Oh, Lenora, I knew it,” he said, holding her. He buried his nose in her hair and drank in her scent. “Wolves just know these things. I could smell it immediately, not to mention being able to feel it.”

Lenora let out a sob and buried her face in her husband’s chest. “Oh, darling, a baby! We’re having a baby! We conceived during our honeymoon.”

“I don’t normally like to say I told you so, but I told you so,” Tyrone said, wiping away his wife’s tears and grinning at her.

“This time I’ll let ye get away with it,” she teased lightly.

 

Lenora made them a special dinner, and afterward, Tyrone made tender love to her. He was gentle so as not to hurt her and was ever mindful of the child she was carrying.

 

Tyrone Feeling Lenora's Tummy 2 (2)

There was never a day that went by when Tyrone didn’t lay his hand gently over Lenora’s belly and tell his baby how much he loved him or her. “Da loves you so much and can’t wait to see you.”

Lenora loved this routine and was always deeply moved at Tyrone’s love for both her and their unborn baby. He was always so gentle but protective of her. There was nothing he denied her, and he was always attentive to her needs and moods.

 

It didn’t take long for Lenora to get over the morning sickness. Pregnancy agreed with her more than it had when she carried Landon, and Tyrone lavished her with abundant love. He always listened to her tummy and talked to the baby inside. One day, Lenora started laughing as Tyrone talked of buying the perfect running shoes to the baby.

“He or she has to learn to walk first,” she said, snorting with amusement.

“Hey, it’s never too early to plan,” he grinned. “Our babies will want for nothing. Mom and Dad are already buying out the stores as we speak.”

“Babies? Tyrone! We’re only having one baby,” she said. If she knew Amadeus the way she knew she did, she had no doubt that any baby she and Tyrone had would be treated like the crown prince or princess.

He gave her a knowing grin. “Darling, I don’t think so. You’ll see I’m right about this, too.”

“Oh, Ariadne, save us all!” Lenora said, rolling her eyes heavenward. After Tyrone predicted the pregnancy in what seemed like moments after conception, Lenora knew better than to doubt his word. “What the hell are we going to do?”

“I think we’re going to have to buy at least two of everything,” Tyrone said, his eyes sparkling.

“I think you’d better catch me because I just might faint,” Lenora said.

Tyrone laughed and swooped his pregnant wife into his arms. He stood with her cradled against him for a long moment before settling them both in the rocking chair. He loved holding Lenora and rocking with her, and he loved it even more now that she was pregnant. He surmised it soothed the babies, and it made him feel even closer to his beautiful Lenora. He sang love songs softly to her while keeping the chair moving slowly and gently. His flawless voice and the movements lulled Lenora so much that her weight grew heavier against Tyrone as she relaxed into sleep. He cherished this time when he could just hold and sing to his wife in the stillness when it was just the two of them. As he continued, the gossamer strands of their bond sang in harmony with Tyrone’s exquisite voice, causing Lenora to dream of wonderful days to come with her husband and unborn children.

Forever in Time: Chapter 2, From France With Love

The morning after their wedding, Lenora and Tyrone awoke excited to be going on their honeymoon to France. Before his wife could slip out of bed, Tyrone pulled her close and kissed her until they were both aching with desire. They made exquisite love and then lay in each other’s arms enjoying the afterglow. Tyrone was loathe to let her go, and Lenora wasn’t complaining one bit.

When they finally managed to crawl out of bed, they had a quick breakfast and a couple cups of coffee. Crystal and Landon joined Lenora and Tyrone in their part of the duplex for breakfast so Crystal and Landon could see the newlyweds off. After breakfast, Lenora called Mathilda, who wished them a safe and happy trip. Hugs and kisses were exchanged, and Landon assured his mother that he and Crystal would be fine and to not worry about them. “We just want you guys to enjoy your trip, Ma. We love you both.”

“We love you too, sweetheart,” Lenora said, giving Landon and Crystal one last loving hug.

 

As Lenora didn’t want to ever see an airplane again for obvious reasons, she teleported herself and Tyrone to France. When they arrived at their hotel, Lenora flung herself into Tyrone’s arms and laughed in delight. “I can’t believe we’re here!” she said.

“We’re here for three whole weeks,” Tyrone grinned, holding her close.

“Three whole weeks, just the two of us,” Lenora sighed. Framing his face with her hands, she smiled into his eyes. “I adore ye, Mr. Landgraab. Do ye know that?”

“Not as much as I adore you, Mrs. Landgraab,” Tyrone said, brushing a lock of hair from his new wife’s face.

 

Tyrone kissed her soundly then pulled back to look into her eyes. “Well, now that we’re here, what do you want to do first?”

A wicked gleam came into Lenora’s eyes. “Let’s go visit the winery. I’m in a mood to get rather tipsy.”

Tyrone’s deep laughter rumbled in his chest, and he playfully pulled a lock of her hair. “You’d better watch it, funny lady. Wolves can hold their liquor like nobody’s business.”

A smirk crossed Lenora’s face. “Oh yeah? Well, a wee wolf cannot hold a candle to an Irishwoman.” She purposely thickened her accent and grinned devilishly.

“Want to make a wager on who pukes first?” Tyrone said, trying not to laugh.

“Fine,” Lenora said eagerly. “What shall we wager?”

She thought for a minute, winding a strand of long, golden hair around her forefinger. “If you puke first, you have to serve me breakfast in bed with all the trimmings for a week upon our return home. If I puke first, I have to serve you breakfast in bed for a week.”

“You’re on, lady,” Tyrone said, grinning. “Let’s seal the deal with a kiss.”

“You just want an excuse to kiss me,” Lenora teased.

“Do I need one?” Tyrone asked huskily as he drew her to him and threaded his fingers in her hair.

“Well…no…I reckon not,” Lenora whispered. Then, she lost thought of all else except Tyrone’s kiss when his lips met hers.

 

Upon arriving at the winery, Lenora and Tyrone got to work perusing the tasting selection. They settled on several to start out with. The newlyweds grinned at each other, and Lenora clinked her glass with her husband’s. “Here’s looking at you.”

“I could look at you my entire life long,” Tyrone said, smiling as he lifted the glass to his lips.

“Flattery. I love it,” she said before tasting her own wine.

 

The tasting went on for quite some time until both were rather tipsy. Lenora giggled as she set her glass down and stifled a belch behind the back of her hand.

“Lush,” Tyrone teased his wife.

“Wino,” she fired back. They locked eyes and then both burst out laughing.

 

The couple decided it was best to call it quits, so Lenora went to the cash register to purchase some of their favorites they’d tasted.

“We’ll have it delivered to your hotel, Madame,” the clerk said.

“Merci,” Lenora said, smiling. They’d gotten quite a selection, and it would be a chore to haul it back themselves. Lenora could have used magic to teleport it to their hotel, but in certain situations, it was best to forgo that.

Tyrone slid his arm around his wife’s waist and kissed her cheek. “What’s your pleasure now, milady?” he asked her.

“Well,” Lenora said, turning to face him. “I was hoping to write an article for the Aurora Skies Gazette about some of these old tombs, so I thought I’d go exploring for a bit. Do you want to go with?”

Tyrone hesitated. “Tell you what. Why don’t you do your thing and I’ll go harvest some of the stuff in the orchard so Crystal can start that garden she’s been wanting. As much as I hate to be away from you, we might as well make the most of our time and kill two birds with one stone.”

“OK then,” she said, leaning in for a kiss. “I’ll meet you back at the hotel later.”

 

Lenora headed to the adventure board at the hotel to look for an exploration opportunity. She picked up a pamphlet and began reading about the old Celtic Ruins, which she thought would be a good place to start. She headed to her room for a quick change of clothes and to pack a little bag in case she got stuck in there overnight. One thing was for certain. Tomb exploration was no place to be wearing a dress and heels.

 

Lenora gained entrance to the tomb and whistled as she surveyed her surroundings. It was a damp, dark place that was rather creepy. “I wonder if a person has gotten lost down here,” she mused aloud and shivered.

 

Lenora spotted what looked like a cave in. “Hmmm,” she said, frowning thoughtfully. “I could blast it, but I don’t want to bring the whole ceiling down. Best to use elbow grease,” she said. Then, she laughed. “I think I’d be committed if I started answering myself. Well, at least there’s nobody down here to hear me conversing with myself.” The truth was, it was creepy down there, and hearing something other than dripping water was comforting. She conjured an ax and went right to work on the piles of rubble. She found both buried treasure and secret rooms, which made her even more curious.

 

What Lenora didn’t expect was to be pushing and pulling on stone statues to settle them on tiles to open chained doors. They were heavy, and she had to strain to move them. Well, she’d just get Tyrone to give her a massage when she got back to the hotel.

 

As she explored the tomb, she found an ornate gravestone in the middle of a hedge maze. She collected some relics, gemstones, and some old wine, then headed toward the tombstone. She felt a little guilty for taking the stuff, but a lot of it was just lying about, which made it ripe for picking. Lenora bent over to read the name. “Giselle LaBlanc,” she said aloud. “Beloved wife of Jean-Claude and Mother of Clarice and Charles.” On it was etched a red rose with a series of music notes. As she ran a finger over the name, a pain shot through her being and an awareness fired through her psychic senses. This poor woman had died in childbirth, leaving behind her husband and two small children. Her husband grieved for his wife for years until he, too, died, mainly from losing the will to live and a broken heart. It brought back how she felt when she was so lost in grief that tears filled her eyes and she began to sob in earnest. Lenora wasn’t holding anything back, and the sound of her weeping filled the tomb and ricocheted eerily off the stone walls. If anyone else had entered the tomb, they would have sworn to hearing heartbreaking weeping from a lost soul looking for her mate.

Tyrone’s mental voice broke through Lenora’s weeping, and she came back to herself in an instant. //Lenora, darling. What is happening?//

She should have figured Tyrone would contact her. Because of their bond, Lenora’s empathic abilities, and Tyrone’s sixth sense as a wolf, they could feel each other plainly even across a large distance. He would have known the instant she started to cry and would feel her sadness so acutely.

Lenora ran a sleeve over her cheeks and took a deep breath to try to compose herself. //I’m all right, I promise. I just found this old tombstone, and when I touched it, I felt the circumstances and emotions behind the death. It just hurt my heart.//

//Well, I was worried when I felt you crying,// he said. //You sure you’re okay?//

//I promise, I’m fine. How’s the harvesting going?// she asked him.

//Almost done. I’m heading back to the hotel in about five minutes to grab a shower. I miss you,// he communicated.

//Miss you too, sweetheart,// she communicated back.

//How’s the intrepid explorer hanging in?// he asked.

She smiled and then laughed along the strands of their bond. //A little creeped out at times but hanging in. I don’t think this old tomb has been visited in years. I found this old hole in the ground, and when I put my hand in there, I encountered a swarm of bugs. Ew!//

//Yuck,// Tyrone said. //I hope that’s not all you found, although I don’t know how I’d feel about putting my hand in a hole where I can’t see what it leads to.//

//I found lots of stuff, and don’t worry. I’m being careful,// she communicated. //Unfortunately, it’s taking me a little longer than I thought. If you dont’ mind, I want to finish up and then I’ll meet you back at the hotel.// She looked at her watch and then groaned. //It’s getting pretty late. I found this old tent I might take advantage of and get a few winks and then finish up. I’ll meet you back at the hotel as soon as I can. I love you.//

//I love you too, my Lenora. Be careful,// Tyrone communicated.

Lenora did catch some sleep and finished her exploration upon awakening. It was early in the morning when she finished, and she was feeling quite hungry and grungy. “Thank goodness I’m a witch,” she said after performing both a hunger and hygiene charm on herself. She wanted to be in decent shape for when she met up with her sexy husband.

 

Tyrone put his arms around his wife and just looked at her before slanting his mouth over hers in a lingering, passionate kiss. “I missed you, Lenora, my heart,” he whispered, running his big hand down the length of her very long hair.

“I missed ye too,” Lenora said, melting into his embrace.

 

Tyrone swooped his beautiful wife into his arms and carried her upstairs to their room to make sweet love to her. They spent the afternoon in bed just talking and making love. Lenora felt completely at peace as she lay in Tyrone’s arms. If she could suspend any moment in time forever, it would be a moment such as this.

Into the evening, they were feeling quite hungry, so they decided to head to the cafe for something to eat. They shared a leisurely meal and talked to some of the locals. From time to time, both Lenora and Tyrone were interrupted to sign autographs. Lenora was a poplar author even in France, and there were some who mistook Tyrone for Amadeus at first. Even after discovering who he was, he signed autographs. After singing with Lenora on TV, Tyrone’s musical abilities were becoming very well known, and he had his own growing fan base.

 

They decided to call home to check in with everyone. “Hey, Dad,” Tyrone said when Amadeus picked up the phone.

“Hello, son,” Amadeus said. “How’s the honeymoon?”

“Epic,” Tyrone said, grinning. “Lenora and I are having a blast. Is everything okay at home?”

“Everything’s fine,” Amadeus confirmed.

They talked a little while longer. When Tyrone was getting ready to hang up, Lenora made an “I love you” sign and blew a kiss toward Tyrone’s phone.

“Lenora sends her love and so do I,” Tyrone said just before ending the call.

 

Lenora then called home to talk to Landon and Crystal. “How are things?” she asked her son.

“All is well, Ma,” Landon said. “Everyone is fine. We all miss you guys, but we know you’re having a great time.”

“That’s good to hear, sweetheart. We miss you too. Oh, tell Crystal that Tryone got some nice goodies to start that garden.”

Lenora heard Landon cover the mouthpiece. Upon hearing a “Yay!’ from Crystal, Lenora knew the pretty little fairy was excited at the news.

“Hey, bring us back some quality wine,” Crystal yelled.

Lenora laughed. “I’m bringing back plenty. Don’t worry.”

Before hanging up, Lenora and Landon expressed their love. Then, she and Tyrone decided to head back to the winery where they continued their tasting spree and got even more tipsy than they did the first time.

 

The couple renewed their wager, and it was Tyrone who lost. Lenora laughed as she rubbed her hands together in victory. “See, nobody, not even a wee wolf, is a match for an Irishwoman or Irishman in a drinking contest.”

“Better watch it, lady, or I’ll have to bite you,” Tyrone said, bearing his fangs when he finished being sick.

Lenora pretended to squeal in fright. “Oh dear! But then, if ye be biting me, there will be nobody to give ye the hangover potion. Best be rethinking that.”

“Witch,” Tyrone teased.

“Always the truth, laddie. Always the truth,” she teased back. She took pity on him and handed him a small vial to which Tyrone downed the contents of eagerly. It tasted awful, but the queasy, headachy feeling went away instantly.

 

The time in France was idyllic for the newlyweds. They took leisurely strolls and all the sights during the day. In the evenings, they returned to the hotel where they read together by a cozy fire or played chess until they grew weary.

 

Every night, Lenora and Tyrone made love and felt their bond grow stronger with each day.

 

Sometimes they just cuddled on the bed after a session of loving.

 

Other times, they’d talk while lying together under the covers. They were lovers, but they were also best friends, and each one felt they could tell the other anything. A few nights before they were to return home, they had a somewhat grim conversation while snuggling together in bed.

Tyrone placed a hand over Lenora’s flat stomach and smiled. “Darling, I have a feeling we’re pregnant.”

“That would be wonderful,” Lenora said. “If only that were true.” She looked at him sadly, and Tyrone felt a jolt of pain slice through him as he felt her melancholia.

“Why are you so sad, my Lenora? What is it?” he asked, holding her.

She heaved a sigh and rested her head against his shoulder. “It’s just, I think babies are hard for me to come by. You see, it took Linc and me a few tries before I became pregnant with Landon. I had a miscarriage a few years after he was born, but other than that, no more babies came. We’d always hoped for a large family, but it never happened. I might have a hard time conceiving.”

He stroked the hair away from her face and traced her lips with a forefinger. “Were you ever checked over? I mean, didn’t you and Linc seek out medical advice when no more babies came?”

“We did. Mathilda checked us both over and said everything was normal, that sometimes these things just take time. Sometimes the machine that is the body is a mysterious thing. Nothing appears wrong, but Landon and the miscarriage were the only two babies I have ever conceived,” Lenora confessed.

Tyrone stroked her hair, feeling his heart go out to her. Lenora had lost so much in her life and nothing seemed to come easy to her. It made him a little angry that she’d suffered so much. Why couldn’t this poor woman ever catch a break? He ran his fingers over her cheek and then rested his palm on her stomach once again. Then, he buried his nose in her hair, breathing in her scent, which was somehow different. “Like I said, I have a very good feeling.”

“Time will tell, my love. Time will tell. Even if a wee one doesn’t come quickly, we’ll have fun trying,” she said with a wicked little smile.

 

On their last day in France, Lenora and Tyrone made much use of the bathroom. Lenora was feeling quite insatiable, so she backed Tyrone up against the wall and kissed him thoroughly. That led to sex in the shower. When they were done, they looked at each other and laughed like a couple of idiots. “I swear. We’ve been going at it like a couple of rabbits,” Lenora laughed.

“I’m not complaining,” Tyrone said, grinning. “Hell, any time I get to please my beautiful wife, I’ll take it.”

“You’re incorrigible,” she teased him, giving him a playful punch in the ribs.

 

A few hours before they were due to depart, Lenora and Tyrone took to the chess board. She was a good teacher, and Tyrone was learning the game very quickly.

All too soon, the trip was over, and Aurora Skies was calling to them. It was late in the evening when they returned, so the couple went directly to bed. The next day would be filled with the telling of their adventures and giving the gifts they’d gotten for everyone.

Forever in Time: Chapter 1, The Wedding

Lenora in bed 1 (Medium)

Lenora Atherton awoke as sunlight poured through her bedroom window. She yawned and stretched lazily, then grinned a Cheshire cat grin. She was getting married today and would soon become Mrs. Lenora Landgraab, wife of Tyrone, the wealthy and sexiest werewolf to ever live.

 

74d9a-lenora2b262btyrone2bafter2bproposal

She felt as though her life had come full circle. She’d lost so much and had grieved a long time, but she’d now gained so much after appearing on a reality TV dating show called Soulmates. Life was often full of twists and turns, and Lenora gladly accepted this particular set.

After returning home to Aurora Skies from doing the show, Tyrone put his bachelor pad on the market and contributed to the cost of construction for the duplex Lenora and Landon were having built. It was perfect for both Lenora and Tyrone as well as Landon and his girlfriend, Crystal. Both couples had a lot of space to fix up to their liking, and the two units were adequately separated to give each couple the privacy they needed.

Lenora and Tyrone didn’t believe in long engagements, and since the television network wanted to televise the wedding, plans for the happy event fell into place at a breakneck speed. Due to Lenora’s wealth and fame as a gifted writer and musician as well as Tyrone’s own wealth and family connections, no expense was being spared. This was going to be the wedding of all millenniums, and anybody who was anybody was going to be there.

 

Lenora loved to cook and bake, and she wanted to bake the wedding cake herself. Somehow, it relaxed her and kept the ever-present butterflies from fluttering in her stomach so energetically. She and Tyrone would also be singing together at the ceremony. Like his father, Amadeus Mozart Landgraab, Tyrone was also a very skilled and accomplished singer and musician.

A limo came to collect Lenora, Crystal, and Mathilda to take them to Willow Abbey where the wedding was to take place. The limo was something Tyrone and Landon had arranged for the ladies so Lenora could have a little time with them before the ceremony. Tyrone’s parents, Amadeus and Erica, were seeing to their son, and Tyrone’s sisters, Theresa and Valerie, would meet them there later.

As Lenora was preparing for her special day, a knock sounded on the door of the bridal dressing room, making the ladies squeal. “Go away! We’re not decent yet!” Crystal yelled.

“Delivery for Mrs. Lenora Landgraab,” a man’s voice said.

“Jumping the gun a little,” Mathilda chuckled.

However, Lenora grinned lopsidedly at hearing her future name spoken. Mathilda stood in front of her to hide her from view while Crystal went to get whatever the man was bringing.

Crystal was grinning soppily as she carried in three dozen red roses with a card attached. “Well now, I wonder who these could be from.”

Lenora buried her face in the roses and inhaled deeply, allowing the sweet scent to permeate her senses. When she took the card from Crystal and started to read, a tear trickled down her cheek. She was glad Mathilda had done a waterproof charm on all their makeup so it wouldn’t be ruined by tears.

“Read it!” Crystal said, her wings fluttering and causing her to hover a few inches from the floor.

Grinning soppily herself, Lenora started to read aloud. “Dearest Lenora, On this day when we will forever be joined, know that my heart and love are with you. I’ll be waiting at the altar and smiling as you walk toward me. When I take your hand, I will take it with all the love this universe can hold and more. You are my sun, moon, and stars, and every breath I take is because of you. My heart beats only for you, and my soul sings with joy when I look at you. I can’t wait to officially be your husband and to hold you in my arms as my beautiful wife. I’ll love you forever, my Lenora. Love, Tyrone.”

“Awww,” Crystal sighed dreamily. Mathilda smiled, and another tear drifted down Lenora’s cheek. She held his beautiful note to her heart, then kissed her engagement ring.

Lenora gave a watery grin and dabbed at her eyes. “I don’t think I’ve ever read anything so sweet,” she said. She sniffed the roses again and jumped at another knock on the door.

“Ladies, it’s time,” Claire, the wedding coordinator called.

“Showtime,” Lenora said, rubbing her hands together. “Oh gosh, I don’t remember the last time I was ever so nervous.”

“You’ll be fine,” Mathilda said, hugging her tight. “Oh, Lenora, you make such a beautiful bride. I love you as much as any mother could love a daughter. Please know that.”

“I do,” Lenora said, returning Mathilda’s fierce hug. “You’d better watch out with all these nice words. I seem to cry easily today.”

“Most brides do,” Mathilda said, adjusting Lenora’s veil one last time. “Now, let’s get you married.”

“This is really happening,” Lenora whispered as Amadeus’s beautiful prelude music sounded. Craning her neck, Lenora could just see him from where she stood. She glanced over at her friend and future father-in-law who winked at her without missing a beat as his hands glided effortlessly over the piano keys. She blew him a kiss, and Amadeus smiled and winked at her again.

“Places!” Claire hissed under her breath. “Cameras just started to roll.”

 

Lenora shared a loving look with Landon as they took their places. He squezzed her hand and kissed her cheek, which made Lenora almost cry again. “I love you, Ma,” he whispered. “You look so beautiful.”

This time, Lenora did cry, but she was smiling through her tears. She patted his hand and gave him a swift hug. “Landon…my angel,” she choked out. “I am so blessed…so very, very blessed.” Her Irish accent was thick with emotion. “To have ye back with me and sharing this day is more than my heart can possibly hold.”

Everyone stood and gasped at the exquisite vision Lenora was when she made her entrance. She glided gracefully down the aisle, escorted by the son she loved so desperately. She wore a beatific smile as she locked eyes with her groom.

“Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to join this man, Tyrone Amadeus Mozart Landgraab and this woman, Lenora Margaret Catherine Atherton, in matrimony. Marriage is an honorable estate not to be entered into lightly. Who giveth this woman to be married?” the officiant asked.

“I do,” Landon said before placing his beloved mother’s hand into that of her waiting groom’s.

 

Tyrone’s breath caught in his throat the instant he gazed upon his bride. Once she faced him, he took both of her hands and ran his thumbs lovingly over her knuckles. He was unable to take his eyes from her. //I have never in all my life seen anything as exquisite as you,// Tyrone communicated silently into Lenora’s mind. Due to their special bond, Tyrone’s sixth sense as a wolf, and Lenora’s telepathic abilities, they could communicate easily in this fashion.

//You’re not so bad yourself, Wolfman,// Lenora communicated back, smiling tenderly into her beloved’s eyes. //We make quite a pair, ye ken.//

He grinned at her and leaned in to kiss her. Their lips touched, and the officiant started to laugh. “It’s not time to kiss her yet.”

The guests laughed through their tears, and the women dabbed at their eyes. Tyrone’s reaction to seeing Lenora tugged at many a heartstring, and there wasn’t a dry eye in the place.

The bride and groom grinned sheepishly at each other, and Tyrone squeezed her hands again.

“If anyone can show just cause as to why this marriage should not take place, let him speak now or forever hold his peace,” the officiant continued.

After a moment of silence, it was time for the vows. The bride and groom wrote their own.

 

“I, Tyrone Amadeus Mozart Landgraab, take you, Lenora Margaret Catherine Atherton, to be my lawfully wedded wife. Something irrevocable happened to me the first instant I saw you. I knew you were my heart and soul, my forever love, my soulmate. I never dreamed I would experience Imprinting, especially on someone so beautiful and special. You are the reason my heart beats. You are what makes my world turn on its axis. It is you who holds my life and heart in her hands.” He slipped the ring on her finger and so very gently wiped away the tears that glistened on her cheeks. “I give you this ring as a sign of my love and fidelity. I promise to love and cherish you in the good times and bad. I promise to laugh with you, to cry with you, and hold you forever close. I promise to take care of you in sickness and in health, to honor and protect you all the days of my life.” He then placed his right hand over Lenora’s heart and his left hand over his. “If aught must be lost, it will be my honor for yours. If one must be forsaken, it will be my soul for yours. Should death come anon, it will be my life for yours.” Tyrone took a deep breath and pierced Lenora’s gaze with a loving passionate look before speaking the last part. “I am Given.”

Mathilda’s gasp was audible when Tyrone gave his Lenora the Druid binding vows. Lenora came from a long line of Irish Druids, which added to her magic. When Lenora studied Liam’s tomes with Mathilda, she’d run across these words, which turned out to be marriage vows that bound two people together indefinitely and for all eternity. When one spoke the words, it sealed them to their mate forever in this life and in lives thereafter. Unless the other person returned the words, the one saying them first would forever ache and long for that person, loving them eternally regardless. Only when the other person returned these vows would the bond be completely sealed. If the words were returned, each would always feel the other, would know when the other entered a room and be compelled to go to their side. Combined with the bond they already had due to Tyrone’s Imprinting, their love would be unbreakable.

After Tyrone spoke the vows, a wave of emotion crashed over him. He had a hard time catching his breath for a moment as Lenora’s presence seated itself further within his very being. Before their wedding, Lenora told him of these particular vows, and he found it very fascinating. They agreed to make these vows part of their wedding ceremony.

 

“I, Lenora Margaret Catherine Atherton, take you, Tyrone Amadeus Mozart Landgraab, to be my lawfully wedded husband. I thought my life was over in one split second. I never dreamed I would find love again after losing so much. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine finding love on a crazy Reality TV dating show.” She grinned and chuckled softly. “How wrong I was and how fortunate for me to be wrong! I knew I loved you the minute I saw you and that our lives would forever be interwoven. You are my song of songs, my melody and harmony. You are the soft breeze that sings to me and caresses my hair. You are every beat of my heart, each breath I take, and my very soul. You are the keeper of my love and heart forever.” She slipped the ring on his finger and gazed into his eyes. “I give you this ring as a sign of my love and fidelity. I promise to love and cherish you in the good times and bad. I promise to laugh with you, to cry with you, and hold you forever close. I promise to take care of you in sickness and in health, to honor and protect you all the days of my life.” Lenora placed her right hand over Tyrone’s heart and her left one over hers. Her Irish accent was thick as she uttered her next words. “If aught must be lost, it will be my honor for yours. If one must be forsaken, it will be my soul for yours. Should death come anon, it will be my life for yours.” Her eyes never left his as she finished the last words on a sob. “I am Given.”

A wave of emotion crashed over Lenora, and she cried out when it engulfed her. She might have fallen if Tyrone hadn’t grabbed her and held her tightly to his chest. The instant Lenora finished returning the binding vows, the lights flickered and a gusty wind blew for a few moments. The strength of their bond of love and the powerful vows stirred nature and the forces of space and time. When it died down, Tyrone was once again holding her hands, and Lenora saw a sheen of tears in Mathilda’s eyes. Everyone was unabashedly weeping, and Tyrone once again wiped away his bride’s tears.

Lenora and Tyrone loved the Unity Candle ceremony, so they added that as part of the wedding. When it was lit, they came together to sing “Don’t Know Much.” Lenora was proud of herself for getting through the song without crying.

“Whatsoever the powers of the deities hath joined, let no man or being put asunder,” the officiant proclaimed.

 

“I now pronounce you husband an wife. Tyrone, you may now kiss your bride,” said the officiant.

Tyrone wasted no time. He gazed tenderly at his Lenora before claiming her lips in a passionate yet gentle kiss. //I love you, my Lenora…my beautiful goddess.//

Lenora held him close, holding onto the kiss for a long moment. //And I love ye forever, my big, brave wolf.//

 

“May I know present Mr. and Mrs. Tyrone Landgraab!” the officiant’s voice boomed.

 

After many smiles and tears, the happy couple was congratulated. The reception immediately followed the ceremony.

 

Tyrone whisked his Lenora onto the dance floor for their first dance as husband and wife. Their eyes locked and held the entire time, and Lenora’s love for her new husband shone in her eyes. Lenora’s empathic senses thrummed harmoniously in time to the waves of adoration Tyrone sent her along the strands of their bond.

 

When the song was about to end, Tyrone held Lenora’s hands in his and smiled. “I will never forget how beautiful you look today. Lenora…my beautiful wife.”

“I’ll never forget this day,” She whispered back. “I’m so in love with ye, my Tyrone. My heart sings with joy every time I look into your eyes.”

 

Lenora giggled when Tyrone bent her back for a passionate dip kiss to finish off the dance. Everyone clapped loudly, and she was breathless when Tyrone settled her back on her feet. “Do that again and I won’t be held responsible for shamelessly having my way with ye here and now,” she whispered in his ear.

“Promises, promises,” Tyrone said back, a wicked glint in his eye.

She gave him a sultry, sexy look which made him growl low in his throat. He claimed her lips again in a searing kiss and held her tight.

The live band played for the reception, and the dance floor was highly populated for most of the evening. Wedding cake was finally served, and before the newly married couple left, Lenora threw her bouquet.

 

Lenora threw it toward Crystal, who caught it deftly. The pretty little fairy grinned from ear to ear and locked eyes with Landon.

Lenora and Tyrone weren’t schedule to leave for their honeymoon until the next day, so they spent the night in a honeymoon suite at one of the local resorts. Tyrone carried her over the threshold and all the way up to their suite once they’d checked in.

 

The newlyweds wasted no time in expressing their love for each other. Tyrone made passionate love to his wife all through the night, which left Lenora feeling limp and sated. She fell asleep with a tender smile on her face as Tyrone pulled her protectively against him.


Author’s Note – I would like to thank PinkSparkles3475 for the use of Crystal Light for my story. We will be seeing a lot of Crystal as this story unfolds.

I wish I could take credit for the Druid Binding Vows, but I cannot. These are from Karen Marie Moning’s Highlander Series. They are wonderfully awesome books, and if you like Scottish romance novels, these are perfect. I thought it would be a nice touch to add to the story, so I grabbed them and ran with it.

 

And here is “Don’t Know Much,” the song Lenora and Tyrone sang.

Lenora’s Bachelorette Challenge: Part 7, And the Winner Is…?

The atmosphere changed a bit after each elimination, but now with only three guys in the house, things were changing quicker. The mood was a bit somber after Torrence left.

 

The guys headed off to grab some grub.

 

I needed time to just think with nobody around. I was certain all this hadn’t been easy for Caleb, and now, I had a very precise understanding of what he went through. With less competition, it made it even more difficult to narrow it down, especially because I care so deeply for all these men.

 

Apparently, while we were all asleep, there was a bit of action.

 

Adam, being the brave soul he was, got up and took care of business. My blood ran a little cold at the possibilities of what could have happened, but Adam said not to worry. He downplayed his involvement, but from what I gleaned, he single-handedly whipped the stuffing out of the would-be burglar. Really, one would think the producers of this crazy show would take into account situations like this and take care of it before any of us were involved.

The next day was to be another community outing, and I decided it would be nice to visit the Fall Festiva

 

hadn’t bobbed for apples in years, but it was heaps of fun doing that with the guys.

 

Then, Tyrone dared me to ride the roller coaster with him. I started laughing and said, “You’re on, but don’t expect to get me sick, Wolfman.”

It brought back memories of a time long past when Linc and I visited a carnival with Doug and Christie shortly after we all were married. The guys dared Christie and me to go on the roller coaster, and we all took bets on who would get sick first. As it turned out, Christie was the one to succumb, and Doug had to do some fancy footwork to avoid his shoes and himself getting hit with everything Christie had in her stomach. She never lived it down, and we always had a hell of a time getting her on a roller coaster after that.

I smiled at the memory and snuggled up to Tyrone as the roller coaster took off. I’ve always loved roller coasters, but I knew guys love it when the girl screams and hangs onto them. I screamed as we went down the hills and hung onto Tyrone, who put his arm around me and held us both in place. We laughed like a couple of little kids as the thrill increased and took us over. When the ride was done, he helped me out of the car and made sure I was steady on my feet before letting me go.

 

The other guys thought it would be fun too, so I thought it would be nice to have a ride with each of them. I went with Terrill next. I squealed, laughed, and held onto him, then squealed again when we hit the water segment. He was quite a bit quieter than Tyrone was, and the poor guy looked a little green when we got off.

 

Then, I went with Adam. Once again, I squealed and laughed while holding onto him. He grinned at me and put his big arm around me. I could tell he was having the time of his life. After the water segment, he tucked a wet lock of hair behind my ear and grinned again.

After the ride, we hung out for a while before heading back to the house. The next day was another set of individual dates and an elimination.

I had to take the dates to the next level. Now that I’d kissed the guys, I needed to get to the point where I could make out a bit with the three remaining ones. This called for a bit of mood setting and strategy, as I didn’t want it to feel forced.

As I read the itinerary, I blushed a little, feeling a bit like a brazen hussy. I was never the aggressor, as Linc had to work to get me. With the other relationships after Linc’s death, I never pressed matters because it just never felt right. Now, I had to be the pursuer and figure out where things stood with each of them. This wasn’t going to be easy.

 

I started with Tyrone. I smiled at him, and he immediately took my hands. His touch was so gentle, and my fingers tingled when he ran his thumbs over them. My heart skipped a beat as I looked into his handsome face.

 

I offered him a massage to try to set the mood. He accepted, and I smiled as his muscles relaxed under my ministrations. He groaned in contentment, heaved a sigh, and turned to me. What he said next sent my soul reeling and plummeting into hitherto realms of uncharted territory.

 

“I love you, Lenora,” he whispered, his eyes never leaving mine.

“Wh…what?” I stammered.

“You heard me, but I’ll say it again. I love you, Lenora.”

I bit my lip and swallowed hard. I hadn’t expected a declaration of love, but now, here it was. “Tyrone, I…”

 

He put his arms around my waist and looked into my face. “You don’t have to say anything now. I know this is a lot for you to take in, but I had to say it or I’d regret it for the rest of my life. I’ve never said it to any other woman before, well, except for the women in my family. I don’t say it unless I mean it. No matter what, I needed to tell you.”

I couldn’t tear my eyes away from his face as he spoke. When he said those words to me, my breath caught in my throat, and my heart felt like it was going ot beat out of my chest. “I…I don’t know what to say to you. I don’t want to hurt you…any of you.”

“I know that. Whatever happens, I’m a grownup wolf and I’ll be okay. I know this will put you into even more of a dilemma and I’m sorry. It’s just…well, you see, wolves have certain urges that sometimes we can’t resist, and telling you this was one of them.”

I was silent as I tried to process all this. It felt natural for his arms to be around my waist like this. It felt as if my heart had come home after being restless for so long.

 

Tyrone’s arms tightened around me and drew me closer. I melted into his embrace and sighed as I rested my head on his shoulder. “Just let me hold you like this for a while. I won’t ask anything else of you until I’m the last one standing, if, indeed, I am. Will you let me do that?”

I nodded against his shoulder and closed my eyes while his fingers buried themselves in my hair. His hands ran down the very long length of it, and I realized I didn’t want this moment to end.

“Lenora,” he whispered against my ear.

“What?” I asked, my eyes still closed and my body totally relaxed.

“There’s always an agenda when you bring us into this room. What must we do now?”

I blushed and lifted my head to grin at him sheepishly. “I…um…have to attempt to make out with all of you,” I said, my face still flaming.

“Sounds like fun to me,” he quipped.

I grinned wickedly. “Well, I don’t know that Adam and Terrill would find it fun if you tried to make out with them.”

Tyrone’s laughter rumbled deep within his chest, and he tapped me playfully on the nose. “I didn’t mean them, funny lady. I meant it will be fun to make out with you.”

“Oh,” I whispered.

 

With that, Tyrone’s lips were on mine, and I forgot everything else. He kissed me passionately and held me gently but with a werewolf’s strength. I could feel that what he’d told me was true. He did love me. However, I sensed there were other things he was holding back from me, things he didn’t want to tell me until he needed to.

My heart was pounding; I was breathless by the time we were done. Tyrone invoked emotions in me that I thought had died long ago with the loss of Linc.

 

Terrill was next, and we flirted a little.

 

Then, we held hands. However, I could tell that neither of us were feeling the spark needed for having a good make out session. I didn’t want to force it, but I wanted to do my best to see that we got there.

 

I suggested a massage to try to get us in the mood, and I accepted when he offered to give me one.

The back rub was amazing, but we still weren’t feeling it.

 

Terrill gave me a hug and said he wished he had some flowers to give me. I smiled at the thoughtful gesture and looked into his eyes.

 

Terrill looked regretfully at me, but I gave him a soft smile. “I’m sorry, Lenora. I guess I blew it.”

“Don’t ever be sorry for how you feel,” I told him. “If the spark isn’t there, it’s not there, and there’s nothing to be ashamed of. One day, you’ll find who you’re meant to be with, and that spark will be there. I wish nothing but a wellspring of happiness for you.”

He kissed my cheek and then silently left the room.

 

Adam was last.

 

Things went better with him. We flirted and held hands.

 

Then, he wrapped those big, strong arms around me. My body felt instantly warmed by his muscular frame, and he kissed the top of my head as he held me.

“You’re a beautiful woman, Lenora,” he said huskily into my ear. “No matter what happens, I want you to know it was a privilege and an honor to meet you.”

“Oh, Adam, you’re such a sweet man. Any woman would be lucky to have you. Whatever happens, please know that I care deeply for you.”

“As I do you,” he said, kissing my forehead.

 

Adam’s lips met mine, and I parted mine to encourage him. He was a man of few words, but he was very expressive in other ways. We made out, but he didn’t grope me as though we were juiced up teenagers looking for a good place to park. He was warm and gentle, and he kissed me as though he were tasting the rarest of divine fruits.

The elimination was upon us, and I had to make a decision.

 

Tyrone

Tyrone remains at 100.

 

Adam

Adam is now tied with Tyrone at 100.

 

Terrill

Terrill comes in at 82.87495.

 

Sadly, we must say goodbye to Terrill.

 

The last two gentlemen grabbed some dinner while I headed straight to bed. These eliminations always wore me out, and as always, I had a lot to think about.

The next day dawned, and according to the schedule, I was to have one more date with the final two and declare a winner. I decided to just let things happen for most of the day and wait until the evening to have the dates and make my final decision.

 

I thought it would be nice to have our final date in the hot tub, but unfortunately, the weather didn’t cooperate. Instead, we had to go inside when the storm hit, and I had to think of a Plan B.

I decided that Plan B would consist of another individual romantic date where I’d try to get each guy to make out with me twice.

 

I called for Tyrone first.

 

Tyrone stroked my cheek, his gaze penetrating my own. “Lenora…” he whispered as his finger traced over my lips. I kissed his fingers and felt as though he held my heart in his hands.

 

It didn’t take long for his lips to find mine and claim them. I felt my knees go weak, and Tyrone’s arms held me close. It didn’t feel like two separate make out sessions, as they seemed to just melt into one steamy interlude.

 

After that, he just held me and gazed at me as though I were a beautiful goddess. I could feel his love for me through my empathic senses, and it flowed over me like sunshine on a summer’s day.

 

And then, Adam joined me.

 

He held me, then our lips met. He was an amazing man with a gentle, loving heart. His kiss was sweet and tender, and his embrace was safe and warm.

 

Adam held me for a long moment and looked into my eyes as though he were searching for something.

 

Then, he drew me close once again, and we were kissing. His body felt solid, but yet, he held me protectively and tenderly at the same time. As we kissed, I sensed him holding back. Oh, I knew he cared about me and I felt the same about him, but I didn’t feel the pull of love and passion toward him. I felt the restraint on his part too and knew that our destinies weren’t meant to be intertwined romantically.

The final decision was upon me, and I knew what I had to do.

 

Tyrone

Tyrone remains at 100.

 

Adam

Adam is also at 100.

I thought long and hard about this elimination and took extra deliberation time. I cared so much for each of these wonderful men, but the bottom line was, I had to go by what and how I felt when I was with each of them. I cared so much about Adam and knew he felt the same about me. However, love, true love, just wasn’t there. Had it been an arranged marriage, I had no doubt that love would come in time. This was not the case, and there was someone else involved.

The someone else involved was Tyrone. I knew I loved him the first instant I saw him. I knew how corny and cheesy it sounded, but it was true. Tyrone and I just clicked from the very first instant. He was the one who conducted my symphony of love and who made my heart come alive again. When Tyrone professed his love for me, I couldn’t say it in return because I had to see this through to the end, but oh yes, how I loved him!

 

It was with a very heavy heart that I said goodbye to Adam. Like the brave and stoic man he was, he nodded, kissed my cheek, and then headed to the door. He seemed to know his fate before I did, and that hurt. I didn’t want to hurt him, but I knew it would hurt him more if I pretended to love him. I had to believe there was someone special out there for him who could love him the way he deserved to be loved.

 

I came into the living room to find Tyrone. I had to tell him the good news and return the declaration of love he’d given me the night before. When I entered, he got up from where he sat on the sofa and took my hands. “Lenora…”

“Tyrone,” I said, then took a deep breath. “I want to tell you that you are my Soulmate.” 

He produced a small gasp, his hands tightening their grip on mine. “Lenora…are you saying…?”

I brushed my fingers over his cheek, smoothed his hair back from his brow, then framed his face with my hands. “I love ye, Tyrone Landgraab. I love ye with every ounce of my being.”


Tyrone’s POV

I held my breath when Lenora came into the living room. I tried not to overhear the exchange with Adam because that kind of thing just isn’t polite. I am a wolf, however, which gives me a keener sense of hearing than most have. I knew I was the last one standing, but that didn’t necessarily mean anything. These things don’t always work out, and the couple calls it quits even before the show is done. I might be the last one, but that didn’t mean that Lenora wanted to be with me.

I felt my stomach clench when she spoke my name in that soft, melodic, beautiful voice of hers. She smoothed my hair back with an angel’s touch and caressed my cheek. “I love ye, Tyrone Landgraab. I love ye with every ounce of my being.” Her lovely blue gaze met mine while she spoke the words I’d been longing to hear since long before the first day I entered this house. To hear them spoken in that soft Irish lilt made my heart melt.

I folded Lenora into my arms and repeated her name softly over and over again. I loved saying her name, and oh, I loved her so intensely. With a deep sigh, she relaxed in my arms as she always did when I held her. She always gave a contented little sigh when I pulled her against me. Because I’m a wolf, it doesn’t take me long to become aware of such nuances, especially when it comes to someone I love. Even so, it’s more than just loving her that’s involved here.

There is a phenomenon that happens to a wolf when they meet their true mate for the first time, and it’s something that happened to me the first time I ever saw Lenora. I’ve Imprinted on her, which means I am forever intertwined with her. It’s something a wolf cannot control and often times comes as a great surprise. It certainly did for me, and I have never been the same since. Lenora needed to know all this. I always wanted to be truthful with her.

 

Tyrone Strokes Lenora's Cheek

I pulled back enough so I could stroke her cheek, reveling in how soft her skin felt. “Lenora, there are some things I need to tell you,” I said.

She smiled and nodded. “I thought there might be. When we had the date after we came back from the festival, I sensed there were some things you were holding back.”

“I remember. It was the night I told you I loved you. I knew I said too much then, but I had to say it. It was something I couldn’t not do, but the other stuff had to wait. You had enough to think about without me complicating things,” I told her. I pulled her close and began. “There is something that happens to a wolf when they meet their soulmate for the first time, a kind of phenomenon, Lenora. When it happens, it can be a true and beautiful thing, or it can cause unspeakable, unbearable pain. When a wolf sees the person their soul knows they’re destined to be with, something comes over them. It’s more than love and promises. It’s more like a state of being. It happens almost instantaneously and is called Imprinting.”

She nodded. “I read about that somewhere during my studies, and Amadeus has told me about it.”

“Yeah,” I said, remembering she was good friends with my mother and father. “Well, you see, Lenora, it’s happened to me because of you. I…well, I’ve Imprinted on you.”

“What?” she asked, lifting her head from my shoulder in surprise. “You mean, when you walked in here and saw me…”

 

I laughed a little and shook my head. “It was before that. Do you remember that time we were first introduced? You’d come to visit and have dinner with my mother and father on the anniversary of your husband and son’s death. I was home from my continuing educational courses. You looked like a goddess standing by the window. Mom introduced us, and that was it for me. That was the first time I saw you, and that was when it happened.”

She looked at me in momentary shock. Then, a soft nostalgic look came over her. “I remember that night. We barely met, then I blubbered all over ye.” Her cheeks flushed prettily. “Ye dried my tears and held me to ye. Something stirred in me that night. Somehow, being in your arms felt right, safe.”

I wasn’t sure how to put this next part delicately and without hurting her. However, I knew I needed to be honest with her. “You drew me to you and I wanted more than anything to just be near you, but I knew I couldn’t. You were still grieving the loss of your husband and son, so you weren’t ready. Because my soul became irrevocably intertwined with yours that night, I could sense the unbearable pain you were still in. It was painful…so painful for me because you were in such despair. I ached to be with you, to take it away, but what you needed was your space. With the Imprinting, I will always become what you need, no matter what.”

“And all those times after when I came to visit, ye made sure ye were away,” she said, sadness etched in her voice. “Oh, Tyrone, I didn’t know, and I’m so sorry.” Tears shone in her eyes, which tore at my heart.

I held her tight and stroked her beautiful golden hair. “There is nothing for you to be sorry for. I knew in time I’d be able to tell you, and that was what kept me going. Because I become what you need, there was no choice but to wait until that perfect time rolled around. At that time, you needed me to keep my distance so I did. But later, I knew you were ready to start looking for a relationship when it was clear you were coming on the show. I knew I had to get on there too. I used every connection my father had, threw around our family name, did anything I could to secure a spot, and here I am. I don’t always like to do that, but in this case, there was no choice.”

“And here we both are now,” she whispered, her voice choked with tears. I framed her face with my hands and kissed away her tears. It was the second time I’d ever seen her cry, and it ripped out my heart.

“And here we are now,” I echoed her words. “Please don’t cry, Lenora. Damn, it kills me when you cry.” I drew her close again, laid my cheek atop her golden head, and rubbed her back.

“It’s just I never meant to cause ye pain,” she whispered. “Forgive me…forgive me.”

“There is nothing to forgive,” I said, wiping away the new tears that replaced the ones I’d kissed away. “It happens that way sometimes. The important thing is we’re here like this, you said you love me, and now, I can be completely forthcoming.” I tucked a lock of hair behind her ear and smiled at her. “Another thing is, a wolf mates only once in a lifetime. I’m not talking about sex.” I grinned at her. “What I mean is, a wolf has only one true soulmate in life and will never mate with another. Even if it didn’t work out with you and me, if you ended up loving another, I still would never truly be able to be with anyone else.”

She smiled at me then. “I read about that too. And you’re telling me…”

“I’m telling you that you’re it for me, Lenora. I can never truly be with anyone else now that I’ve Imprinted on you and declared my love for you,” I said matter-of-factly.

She blinked at me, and I could tell her mind was racing. “Something tells me we have to do something to…er…seal the deal, for lack of a better statement.”

I grinned wolfishly at her. “Actually, there is, and it’s about as primal as it gets. You did the first part by saying you love me. However, it’s the first act of lovemaking that seals it. Once we are together for the first time in that way, the bond will completely entwine us, bringing together our souls. We’ll be two beings, but essentially, we’ll be one because we won’t be complete without the other.”

“It sounds very romantic,” she smiled. “But most importantly, it sounds very special and personal.”

“It is, and I couldn’t have imagined sharing it with anyone else,” I said, touching her hair. “In saying that, there is something I have to do first.”

 

Ever since I’d Imprinted on Lenora and knew I loved her, I bought a ring and had been carrying it around with me ever since. I knew it sounded foolish and I’d gotten way ahead of myself, but I couldn’t help it. I pulled it out of my pocket and opened the box. “Lenora, from the first moment I saw you, I knew you were the one. You took my breath away. You were so beautiful, like an angel, and yet, you were so sad. I wanted to hold you and take away your pain, but I knew all good things are worth waiting for. Then, we came on this crazy ass show, and you chose me in the end. When you told me you love me, it made my life complete for the first time. Lenora Atherton, will you do me the great honor of becoming my wife and being my forever love? I want to be the one to see your smiles, to wipe away your tears, to lie beside you at night, and wake up next to you in the morning. Your face is the last thing I want to see before I sleep and the first thing I see when I wake. Please marry me, Lenora.”

 

Tears slid down her cheeks, but she was smiling. “Aye,” she whispered. “I will be marrying ye, I will, my brave, handsome wolf.”

It took me a moment to digest what she said. “Yes? You said yes?”

“I said yes,” she said, laughing and crying simultaneously.

I let loose with a long howl before sliding the ring onto her delicate finger. Then, I brought her into my arms to just hold her for a long, long stretch.

 

After a while, she pulled back just enough to look into my face. “Ye can read about most anything in a book, but books can’t always express how something feels. What was it like to…when ye Imprinted on me?”

I smiled and smoothed some hair away from her face. “It’s hard to explain, but I’ll try. I don’t always have the poetic words to do it justice.”

“Just tell me what’s in your heart,” she said.

“Well,” I said, then was silent for a moment as I tried to gather my thoughts. “The first time I saw you, it felt like a warmth was spreading through my solar plexus, into my heart, and extending to my very essence. Your face etched itself into every fiber of my memory, and I could hear you singing. When I spoke your name the first time, I nearly doubled over. But then, I felt the incredible pain you were still in, and for a moment, I thought it was my own. You see, a wolf has this sixth sense, and we can feel things most people can’t. I know how corny this sounds, but your pain was my pain, and I felt it so acutely.”

The compassion in her eyes as I spoke these words nearly did me in. She ran her thumb over my cheek and smiled. “It’s beautiful but so sad at the same time. Please go on.”

“The…uh…moment of reckoning, let’s call it…was over almost as quickly as it came, but the feelings afterwards were, and still are, just as strong. It’s like gravity pulls me toward you, and without you, a piece of me is missing. I become what you need. It’s not changing for a person, not like giving up a bad habit or something like that. It’s simply that I become what you need. Like, when we first met, I knew you needed to heal and weren’t ready for a relationship, so I knew I needed to keep my distance because that was what you needed at the time. As painful as it was for me, there was no other choice. And now…” I kissed her softly. “Now, we’re both ready for love and a life together, and I’ll spend every minute loving you and making you happy.”


Lenora’s POV

When Tyrone told me his story, I didn’t think I’d ever heard anything as beautiful and as gut-wrenching at the same time. It’s something special when a wolf Imprints on someone, and a lot of times, it’s another wolf but doesn’t always have to be. My breath caught when he said he’d Imprinted on me, and it was so beautiful the way he described the process. However, it caused him great pain because it happened during such a dark time in my life. My heart went out to him, and I loved him more in that moment than I ever thought possible.

He also proposed to me in such a beautiful way. There was no question what my answer was. I knew I loved him with every ounce of my existence and that I couldn’t be without him. I smiled as I admired the beautiful marquis cut diamond engagement ring.

Tyrone held me for a long time, and then I asked a question that nibbled at my curiosity. “Ye were awfully prepared for that proposal. How on Earth did ye get an engagement ring so fast?”

He grinned sheepishly at me, and color tinged his cheeks. “Well, the thing is, Lenora, I bought it shortly after I Imprinted. I know it was jumping the gun, but it was something I felt drawn to do. I’ve been carrying it around with me ever since.”

My heart completely melted, and my body melted back into his arms. “I’m so touched and yet I feel so guilty at the same time. The pain ye went through because of me…”

“I’d do it again in a heartbeat to know the end results would be this,” he said without hesitation. “Whatever pain we’ve experienced in the past will strengthen us now. I think we had to experience that to get to where we are at this moment. Things always happen for a reason.”

“Ye sound like Mathilda,” I said, grinning.

“Well, from what I’ve heard about her, she sounds very wise.”

“Och, she is,” I said.

“I can’t wait to meet her,” Tyrone said.

“Ye will soon. And you’ll meet Landon and his girlfriend, Crystal,” I replied.

“I’ll look forward to that. I just hope he approves of the choice his mother made.”

“He will, I’m positive,” I said with conviction. “Now then, there is something we have to do before this crazy show ends.”

“What’s that/” he asked.

“We…er…the producers want us to…ye know…go to bed,” I said, feeling my face heat up. “They said I should take the winner to bed.”

“Oh?” Tyrone drew out the questioning word, a mischievous glint in his eye. “So it’s action they want, is it?”

I giggled nervously and fanned myself. “It’s…um…not supposed to be X-Rated, but…ye know…”

He growled long and low in my ear, which sounded way too sexy to be allowed. “If it’s action they want, it’s action they shall have.”

I squealed and buried my head in his chest to stifle the hysterical giggles. “Landon will call me a shameless hussy. Your parents will call me a shameless hussy. Mathilda will curse me. My Grandda will roll over in his grave.”

“And the world can go to hell and we’ll be the last two survivors because we’re that awesome,” he grinned. “We’ll make history, and this first season of this dumbass show will be the best thing ever because of us.”

I rubbed against him like a cat in heat and purred in his ear. “Ye are incorrigible.” By the Ancients, the man turned me on faster than Alexa could turn on the lights. “Let’s give ’em hell.”

 

Tyrone needed no further encouragement. He swooped me into his arms and carried me to my bedroom as easily and romantically as any movie hero could do. Our lovemaking was beautiful because of our love, but as Tyrone said, it was an experience I will never forget. As we joined, warmth and Tyrone’s presence filled every pore of my very being. I was pulled to him, body, soul, and mind, and I immediately sensed his thoughts and feelings. Oh, I could feel him through my empathic senses, but this went so much deeper. His soul was entwined with mine now, and where I ended, he began. He was mine in every sense, and I belonged to him the same way.

//I love ye so,// I thought in my mind, directing it at him as we lay together.

//Oh, Lenora, I love you with everything I am,// he thought back to me. We could speak aloud, but I found we didn’t need to. I was telepathic and wolves had their own sense of telepathy, but with Tyrone and me, it was so much more. We completed each other, and one could not be without the other.

“I’d say this couldn’t have ended any better,” I whispered, snuggling close.

“And this is only the beginning,” he said, stroking my hair.

“The beginning,” I said drowsily. My eyelids began to close, and I felt myself drifting.

“Go to sleep, my Lenora,” Tyrone whispered, continuing to stroke my hair in methodical, rhythmic movements.

“OK, just as long as ye keep holding me,” I murmured.

“Always,” he said, kissing my forehead.

And so began the start of my new life with Tyrone Landgraab, who was my soulmate and would soon become my husband. As I drifted further toward sleep, I could have sworn I saw Linc standing by the dresser and smiling. He blew me a kiss, and I was quite certain I heard him say, “I knew you’d find what you needed, Lenora. You will be very happy and I’ll be smiling at you every day. I’ll love you always and will watch over you.” I blinked, and he was gone the very next instant. I would always love Linc, and a part of me would miss him every day. I knew he was gone from this life, but he was giving me his blessing to be happy and to love again. For that, I will always be grateful because I now have the peace of mind and heart I was missing for so many years. Tyrone gave it back to me, and I would spend every moment of my life showing him how much I loved and needed him. For the first time in a long, long time, I was truly content and at peace.


Author’s Note: For the first dates in this chapter, I did a few romantic interactions to try to get them to “Irresistable” so they could make out. I didn’t want to press it too much with too many because I didn’t want three Sims ending up at 100 relationship. With Terrill, it never got there with the amount of interactions I did, so I just let them break it up on their own.

For the time at the Fall Festival, I did control them in order to get them into the Apple Bobbing Contest and for the roller coaster rides. That took a while to do, and a lot of Sim time was spent on those activities. Other than that, they did whatever they wanted to do on free will.

As you can see by the pictures, Tyrone and Adam both ended up being at 100, which I really wanted to avoid. It was a tough decision in the end, but when it came down to it, the only fair thing I could do was declare Tyrone the winner. He was the frontrunner from the beginning, he got to 100 first, and he and Lenora just clicked. Adam would have made a wonderful partner and I love him to bits, but Lenora and I just felt that Tyrone had that leading edge the whole way through.

Thank you so much for reading and for following Lenora’s journey so far. It’s not over yet though so please continue on with Forever in Time.

Lenora’s Bachelorette Challenge: Part 6, It’s All in the Game of Romance

Author’s Note:  I was hoping to do hot tub dates today, but the weather wasn’t cooperating. So, Plan B will be one friendly interaction and two romantic ones with each guy. Then, we’d just let them go on their own until they’d break it up themselves.


Today’s dates were to be romantic in nature but were supposed to go a little longer than the first. I was to get friendly with each gentleman and do some flirty activities to see where it would go.

 

First, there was Tyrone.

 

He hugged me, and I melted into his arms.

 

As we flirted, my heart began to accelerate. I couldn’t deny the attraction and chemistry between Tyrone and me.

 

Then, he massaged my back, and once again, goosebumps traveled over my skin where he touched me.

 

Next was Adam.

 

When he hugged me, I felt warm and safe in his big, strong arms. He surrounded me, yet he held me so tenderly as though I were the Hope Diamond.

 

A little more flirting…

 

And another hug. Adam was a handsome man who any girl would be lucky to have. I still don’t know how things will work out, but if it’s not meant for him and me, I truly want him to find someone he can love fully with that big heart of his and who will love him in return just as much.

 

Then there was Torrence.

 

Torrence’s hug was a tight, firm one, which I returned in equal measure. He was a handsome man who talked like an angel but could kiss like the devil. He was always wanting to be romantic with me, which I didn’t mind at all.

 

We did a little more flirting, which we both enjoyed.

 

Korey was next.

 

His hug was a soft, fun-loving one that spoke of promises of good times. Life would be very entertaining with Korey, and there would always be a twist. There’s nothing wrong with livening things up.

 

We did a bit more flirting, and as always, I found Korey to be a very fascinating person. There would never be a dull moment with this amazing man.

 

Last but definitely not least was Terrill.

 

His hug told me he was no stranger to how it feels to love a woman. I picked up the lingering remnants of the sadness that was always part of him. My heart went out to him because I knew how it felt to love someone so much and then lose them. This man has such a capacity for love that any woman would feel cherished in his presence.

 

We did a bit more flirting, which went very well.

It was now time for another elimination, and I had a lot to consider.

 

Tyrone remains the Alpha Wolf at 97.19994

 

Adam is a close second at 82.87498

 

Torrence is in third at 63,34372

 

Terrill is in fourth at 61.72498

 

Korey is in fifth at 55.62812

 

Sadly, we will have to say goodbye to Korey. I will miss his fun-loving and lively nature.

(Sorry. I missed the shot of him coming out the door so I had to use this one.)

 

These eliminations were getting harder and harder. I was feeling rather bad after Korey left, so I decided to let off some steam with the guitar. It didn’t take long for the guys to come and watch.

 

Who can resist music? I certainly can’t, and it looked like Tyrone and Terrill felt the same.

It was off to bed so I could be ready for another day’s events. Things were to really start heating up now, as it was time for me to kiss each gentleman and see where things stood. As a very famous song once said, “It’s in His Kiss,” and I figured I’d be finding out how true that would be.

 

Tyrone was first. When his lips met mine, I got a repeat performance of the greatest symphony I’d ever heard as well as the accompanying Ground Zero bombs. Tyrone’s kiss was tantalizing, yet it was exquisite and felt right.

 

Adam was next. For an instant, he hesitated. He’d never tried to kiss me before, but we’d spent a lot of time together. However, the hesitancy lasted only a split second, and he got right into it. Kissing Adam was like kissing an angel. His lips were gentle and warm, but yet I knew he could be passionate when needed.

 

Torrence was next. I’d kissed him before and knew just how sizzling his kisses were. As I’d said before, he talked like an angel but could kiss like the devil, and that was exactly what he did. I was breathless when he was done and feeling a little dazed.

 

Then, it was Terrill’s turn. Like Adam, he held back, and I wondered if he was thinking about his lost wife. However, it didn’t take him long to get into it, and his kiss was very loving. If it worked out for us, I knew we could make sweet music together.

It was time for another elimination, which I always hated to do.

 

Tyrone continues his lead at 100.

 

Adam remains in second at 85.52498

 

Terrill slides into third at 68.46247

 

Torrence is in fourth at 67.84372

 

With a very heavy heart, it was time to say goodbye to Torrence.

 

A little piece of my heart went out that door with Torrence. It broke my heart to see the disappointed, and sometimes devastated, looks on these men’s faces when it was their time to leave. I’d grown to care deeply for every one of them. Each elimination was more brutal than the last, and sometimes I wondered if I’d be able to hold out to the end. Once again, I headed straight to the guitar to play out some of my sorrow.

 

Afterward, Tyrone offered to give me a backrub, which I accepted gratefully. I knew they’re all in it to win it, but Tyrone seemed to be extra sensitive to my emotions and was always there to try to make me feel better.


Author’s Note: After each kissing date, I let them do whatever they wanted to do on free will. There was a bit more flirting that went on, which you’ll see in the accompanying video. I believe Terrill slid into third place because he gave Lenora a massage, which greatly increases the relationship meter quite quickly.

For the kisses, Adam and Terrill got Heat of the Moment Kisses since they weren’t romantic interests at that time. Tyrone and Torrence had already kissed her so they had the regular “Kiss” interaction under the Romantic menu.

I am sad to see both Korey and Torrence leave. Korey added so much fun to the challenge, and Torrence was awesome to play with. Thank you, ladies, for submitting your awesome Sims (Torrence and Korey) for this challenge.

Lenora’s Bachelorette Challenge: Part 5, Booking Time

Six gentlemen remain, and each of them are very special in their own right. I know I say this every time, but it gets harder and harder to eliminate someone. I know it’s a necessary evil, but when hearts are involved, sometimes it isn’t very pretty. I want nothing but the very best for every one of these men, and I hope they get it.

 

Tyrone came to find me and gave me a lot to think about. He held me in his arms yesterday, which made my knees go weak. But now, he kissed me, which made my toes curl. I knew it was just a matter of time, but nothing could have prepared me for how his kiss was. When I was on the other show with Caleb as the Bachelor, I wanted fireworks and violins but didn’t get them. When Tyrone kissed me, the entire symphony played, and it was a performance at Ground Zero. Fireworks be damned. We’ve now officially graduated to bombs but in a good way.

 

I was starting to get royally pissed off at how easily stuff was breaking down in this place. One would think the producers would make sure we had decent stuff that worked properly. But then, we all know these Reality TV shows don’t call for a high budget, so I suppose we get what we get. It was at times like these I’m glad to be a witch. Something had to be done, and I was just the witch to start upgrading some of this stuff. The guys could show their appreciation for it later.

 

While some of the other guys were still asleep, Adam asked if I’d like a massage. I agreed readily enough but was a little apprehensive when I realized it was acupuncture he intended to do. Being a witch versed in the Healing Arts, we do things a little differently, and instruments with sharp points on the ends aren’t really in our arsenal. He assured me he knew what he was doing, so I went with it. Funnily enough, I did feel good afterwards.

 

The next thing I was to do with the gentlemen was to take them to a community lot. I was to choose someplace that was of interest to me. Since I am a romance writer and an avid reader, I thought it would be nice to head to the library. Korey rode shotgun while the others squeezed themselves in there somehow.

 

Right away, Torrence went to play some video games.

 

Adam and I spent some time reading together.

 

I suppose Torrence figured he’s rather spend time with me than playing video games.

It was time to go back to the home base, as we were all quite tired after the outing. I had a lot to think about and sleep on.

 

These boys sure liked me just fine, but something tells me this damned elevator doesn’t feel the same way.

 

The next day, Gentian came to find me. It was so nice to get to spend some quality time with him. I knew he liked me, but he never pressed things too hard. It might not be written in the stars for us, but I do hope we can continue to be friends after all this is said and done. He has such a gentle, kind soul, and I always feel an inner peace after we’ve talked.

 

Terrill came over to do some flirting with me, and we ended up hugging.

 

Tyrone broke it up.

 

And we talked about writing.

 

But then, the wolf inside called for release.

It was time for another elimination.

 

Tyrone remains Leader of the Pack at 91.37495

 

Adam remains in second at 78.77499

 

Torrence is in third at 57.39998

 

Terrill is in fourth at 51.29998

 

Korey is in fifth at 42.85937

 

Gentian is in sixth at 41.09376

 

With a very heavy heart, I gave the bad news to Gentian. I will miss him terribly.

 

My heart ached after that, and I wanted some alone time. I knew that would be hard with so many roosters still about. I also needed something to occupy myself, so I did some more upgrading. Since all the bathrooms were done, I tackled the kitchen, namely the dishwasher and trash compactor.


Author’s Note – I personally will miss Gentian like crazy. I adore him, and he’s a total sweetheart. I’m thinking this definitely won’t be his last appearance in my game. I had such fun playing with him, and maybe he’ll play an important role in another one of my stories. Thank you, Vuneca, for letting me use him. He was such a joy.

Lenora’s Bachelorette Challenge: Part 4, Let’s Flirt a While

When I agreed to do this show, I knew it would be hard, especially when I had to eliminate someone I was growing fond of. I can’t say I was overly friendly with Marcus, but there were qualities about him I found appealing and intriguing. Maybe if we’d gotten to know each other in a different situation, things might have gone a little better. I do wish him all the best and I hope he finds what he’s looking for in his life.

 

I heard some of the guys whooping it up out there in the pool, so I thought I’d join in. What I wanted more than anything at that moment was to just have a little fun and not worry about my obligations for the show.

I’d be a liar if I said I didn’t enjoy all that flirting and attention. I mean, what woman wouldn’t? Most of these guys, some more than others, really wanted to spend time with me, and I was flattered. Still, it made my head spin at times, and I just wanted to let off some steam.

 

So, I just couldn’t resist joining the party and just frolicking and pretending to be one of the guys. We had an awesome time, and I wondered if this was what it was like to have a bunch of big brothers. But then, I realized that big brothers wouldn’t look at their sister the way some of these guys were eying me up and down, especially now that I was in my swimsuit.

With the dawning of a new day came new responsibilities, and it was time to amp it up. Today’s dates were to be more romantic in nature, and I had to see how each gentleman reacted to a bit of flirting from me.

 

I started with Tyrone, who was very eager to begin.

 

All Tyrone has to do is walk into a room and the air sizzles with his very presence. This man oozes sex appeal to the core. Aside from his charm, he is a very caring and considerate individual. I feel as though I can tell him anything. Not only could he be a good lover, I’m sure, but more importantly, I already consider him a dear friend. To me, that is very important in a relationship.

 

When Tyrone put his arms around me and held me close, my heart accelerated to alarmingly pleasurable speeds. I liked him holding me, and I wanted to savor that moment.

 

Gentian was next. He was such a sweet man. He was always smiling, and he had a calm, peaceful demeanor. Things went very well, but I was sorry our time didn’t last longer. He was very polite and didn’t seem to want to press things too much.

 

Hipster Aaron was next. He was a very interesting sort of guy who likes to have things come easy to him. That has some good qualities because he doesn’t get too worked up over nothing. He has a carefree, even-tempered nature that I find refreshing.

 

I told him I liked flowers and thought it was nice when a gentleman gives a lady flowers once in a while. Things went pretty well, and I enjoyed our time together.

 

Next was Eabrizio, who had a wonderful, silky Italian accent. He was very polished and suave, and I could tell he knew how to wine and dine the ladies. He always said lovely things to me, which always made my romantic heart go soft.

 

Eabrizio didn’t disappoint. The way my name rolled so fluidly off his tongue caused warmth to flood over me. I sensed he wanted to kiss me, but things didn’t go that far.

 

Then, it was Torrence’s turn.

 

I have to admit, I have a huge soft spot for Torrence. His eyes are soft and kind, and he looks at me in a special way that makes me want to kiss him.  He’s a real stand-up guy who knows how he wants things to be laid out. Our time together went very well, although I wouldn’t have minded in the least if we’d had more time together.

 

Terrill was next.

 

Terrill is a real sweetheart who can make a guitar sing. I love his interest in music because it’s always been something that is near and dear to my heart. He is easy-going and so pleasant to talk to. Our time together went well, but it was too short.

 

Adam was next. I sort of took to calling him “Big A” to his face, which he loved. I wondered what it would be like to massage those huge muscles of his.

 

One thing was clear. Adam wasn’t holding back, and I liked that. He has muscles that would make even He-Man weep with envy. Adam is a gentle giant of a man with a kind, generous heart. I could tell he is very resourceful In a lot of ways, so I knew if I ended up in a dangerous situation with Adam, I’d be safe and well protected in his company. We spent a lot of time together, which I loved. He asked if I’d like to go on a tropical vacation, which I said sounded heavenly.

 

Then, Korey had his turn.

 

Korey’s sense of adventure made me feel young at heart. Linc and I had always talked about doing more traveling, but we never did because of our busy schedules. I knew Korey would be a fun and exciting travel companion who was very knowledgeable about a lot of different places. Our time together went very well, even if it was a little short.

It was time to pack it in for the night. I faced another elimination the next day, and I needed time to think. All too soon, it was time to deliver the bad news to yet another gentleman.

 

Tyrone is once again in the lead at 68.33747

 

orrence is in second at 43.83749

 

Adam is in third at 42.33749

 

Korey climbs into fourth at 39.42187

 

errill is in fifth at 34.5625

 

Hipster Aaron is in sixth at 26.5875

 

Gentian is in seventh at 25.66875

 

Eabrizio came in eighth at 25.18

 

Which means we must bid a sad farewell to Eabrizio.

This is getting more and more difficult, and I know it will only get worse. I’m coming to care about each and every one of these gentlemen, and it’s so hard to see one of them go.

According to the schedule, everyone was supposed to just do as they wished and I was to let the chips fall where they would.

 

Adam came to find me and immediately put his strong arms around me. For a guy with such large muscles, he held me so tenderly.

 

It’s kind of like feeding time at the zoo with a group of hungry men present.

 

Hipster Aaron and I had a nice talk about books.

 

Torrence planted one on me, and I must say, that man knows how to kiss.

 

Tyrone had a bit to say about that and didn’t let me out of his sight for long after that.

 

It was a free for all after that.

It was time for another elimination the next day. Once again, I faced a tough decision.

 

Once again, Tyrone leads the pack at 81.45621

 

Adam takes over second once again at 51.78749

 

Terrill takes over third at 48.64999

 

Torrence slips into fourth at 47.69999

 

Korey is in fifth at 42.85937

 

Gentian comes in sixth at 32.3375

 

Hipster Aaron comes in seventh at 31.16876

 

We must sadly say goodbye to Hipster Aaron.


Here are some bonus shots.

 

The tube elevator on the left always seems to be cranky.


Author’s Note – Tyrone’s score increased greatly during this part because he and Lenora were constantly giving each other massages off camera, which ups the relationship meter a lot very quickly. I am not controlling the Sims unless it’s for the dates, to get their needs met, or to get other Sims out of the way when Lenora is trying to have a date with someone else.

Both Eabrizio and Hipster Aaron will be greatly missed. I’d like to especially thank PinkSparkles3475 for submitting such fun and interesting characters, and I’m sorry they both were eliminated in this part. They added lots of fun while they were here.

Lenora’s Bachelorette Challenge: Part 3, Gonna Chess You Up

The next thing on the schedule was to have a chess date with each of the gentlemen. However, there was just something I had to do first.

 

I figured Tyrone might be a little achy after wolfing out the night before, so I offered to give him a massage, which he accepted gratefully. There was no harm in returning the favor. After all, he gave me a lovely massage the day before.

But the business of the day was at hand, and I needed to get started. I decided to go in random order for the chess dates.

 

Tyrone

 

Korey

 

Torrence

 

Gentian

 

Adam

 

Marcus

 

Terrill

I had to call it a night. It takes a long time to play a good game of chess with seven gentlemen, and I was feeling quite bushed. I’d taken an Invigorating Elixir, but I finally had to pack it in. The last two dates were conducted the next morning.

 

Eabrizio

 

Hipster Aaron

Once again, I needed to take some time and reflect on the upcoming elimination. Someone else had to go today, and again, it would not be an easy decision.

 

Tyrone remains in the lead at 46.08125

 

Torrence takes over second place at 39.6

 

Adam slips into third place at 34.3625

 

Terril is in fourth place at 31.45

 

Korey is in fifth place at 29.04687

 

Eabrizio is in sixth place at 16.6375

 

Hipster Aaron is in seventh place at 16.5125

 

Gentian is in eight place at 16.29375

 

Marcus is in last place at 7.357498

 

his means we will be saying goodbye to Marcus.


Author’s Note – Not much exciting happened in this part. I coordinated the blog posts with the video series, and because there were so many Sims to play chess with, that took up a lot of time both in Sim time and real/video time. More excitement is on the way, I assure you. With that said, the scores did quite a bit of changing, which can happen very easily during a challenge like this.

Personally, I will miss Marcus. He was a very cool Genie, and I had fun playing with him. He had such a low score because the relationship with Lenora took a couple of hits during the chess game and at other times.

Lenora’s Bachelorette Challenge: Part 2, First Dates

It was time to conduct the first one-on-one dates. It felt like a job interview with me running the interview. According to the itinerary, I was to just chat with the gentlemen and see how it went.

 

Adam was first in line, and it was plain to see he had ghosts on the brain. Now, I’ve experienced way too much death in my lifetime, so that theme wasn’t something I cared to discuss, especially now. As smoothly as I could, I brought the subject around to food.

 

Adam went with the change, and we had a very nice conversation.

 

Next was Elgon. I could sense this wasn’t easy for him to do. My empathic senses told me there was lingering sorrow in his life, and my heart went out to him. He was a quiet man who seemed to be misunderstood by people who didn’t know him. He was a sweet man, and I did my best to engage him in conversation.

 

At first, we talked about a little of this and a bit of that. Then, we had a very pleasant conversation about electronics. It took a little while to get to know Elgon a bit, but once I did, I found I liked him very much.

 

Hipster Aaron wanted to talk about the weather.

 

As we talked about the rain, the song “If You Like Pina Coladas” started bouncing around in my head. I don’t care for getting caught in the rain, but the way Hipster Aaron was talking, it sounded like he’d like a nice snuggle session inside on a stormy day.

 

Gentian and I talked about movies.

 

Our conversation got better and better. Gentian is a very sweet man, and I really like him. I have a feeling he’s not had much luck with the ladies due to his unique looks. The seed he planted in my heart the previous night is germinating.

 

Then, it was Tyrone’s turn.

 

We didn’t chat for very long, but it was a pleasant conversation anyway. We didn’t chat about anything in particular. I got the sense he was distracted due to the full moon that was to happen tomorrow night. I’d seen Amadeus wolf out a number of times, and I gathered it’s not exactly an altogether pleasant sensation to transform. Amadeus once told me there was some pain involved, especially when a wolf is younger and still growing accustomed to it. I sensed Tyrone was comfortable being who and what he was, but I got the sense he was a bit apprehensive because he didn’t want to scare anybody here.

Even so, I enjoyed our talk, and I could tell he was a very caring and considerate person.

 

I can imagine it’s hard for the general public to fathom just how long all this takes and how much energy is expended when going on for so long. My bed was calling my name by the time I was to speak to Korey. We started talking about food.

 

It was the entire topic of our conversation, which I enjoyed. I imagine he’s probably had some very exotic foods from all the different places he’s traveled to. I’m interested in hearing more.

 

I decided to call it a night, as it was getting pretty late. First thing the next morning, I picked up where I left off the night before and asked Marcus to join me. Marcus began the conversation about constellations, which I told him there are plenty of good books to read on the subject.

 

Marcus tried to flirt with me, but…

 

I felt it was best to keep things on a friendlier level for now. We talked more about books.

 

Then, we talked about artwork and music, which went very well.

 

Then, I talked about broom riding with him…

 

…which also seemed to go well.

 

But then…

 

Well, I am a witch and am not sorry or ashamed of it.

 

We returned to safer subjects; books and constellations. It went a lot better after that. Marcus is a very interesting Genie. I definitely wouldn’t mind having a magic lamp with him inside.

 

Torrence was next.

 

And there is no denying there is chemistry.

 

We talked about the rain…

 

And birthdays.

 

I liked Torrence very much, and I am quite attracted to him. I didn’t need empathic senses to know the feeling was mutual.

 

If it’s one thing I hate, it’s when a guy expects a woman to be dumber than Hannibal’s ox. I wanted to find out how Terrill felt about smart women. I’ve always been a pretty bright light bulb, and some guys are turned off by that.

 

But, Terrill was great about it. In fact, we had a wonderfully intellectual conversation about science and computers. My only regret is that he didn’t want to talk longer. He was another one who had lingering sorrow within his being, which made my own heart squeeze. I know how it feels to lose someone you love so devotedly.

 

Eabrizio wanted to talk about plants.

 

And then, he talked about his homeland, Monte Vista. I told him from what I saw of it, it was a beautiful place and I’d be interested in seeing more. I could tell this thrilled him, and I sensed he’d like to be the one to show me the sites, among other things.

 

The official first dates were done, but Adam came back for another chat. However, I think he had more than chatting on his mind.

 

And he asked me about magic.

 

The hen hunting began anew.

 

Tyrone came to find me, and it didn’t take him long to put on the moves. He asked for my phone number, and we started flirting. My heart did somersaults every time he looked at me.

 

I could get lost in his eyes forever.

 

And if that wasn’t enough, the man started massaging my back.

 

I might have magic hands, but Tyrone has magic fingers out the wazoo. Goosebumps erupted where he touched me, and tingles constantly ran down my spine.

As the day wore on, the time for the first elimination drew nearer. I sat down to make some notes and think.

 

But then, things got a bit crazy due to the full moon. Tyrone had no choice but to release the wolf, which made for some interesting moments.

(Sorry, I didn’t get the shot of Tyrone transforming, but you can see some funny moments in the video for this part on my Youtube Channel.)

The time of reckoning was now upon me, and I had to make my decision.

 

Tyrone was in the lead at 29.35625

 

Adam was a close second at 28.1125

 

Terrill was at 20.825

 

Torrence was at 18.34375

 

Hipster Aaron was at 15.2625

 

Eabrizio was at 11.935

 

Korey was at 11.45312

 

Gentian was at 6.45625

 

Marcus was at 5.107498

 

Elgon was at 4.175

 

Regretfully, it was time to say goodbye to Elgon.


Author’s Note – Elgon’s score was so low because he spent most of his time with his cell phone instead of spending time with Lenora. It’s definitely tough for a loner in a challenge like this. I, personally, will miss Elgon.

As you will see in the video, the game would not let me officially move Elgon out. The game is designed to hold eight Sims, so I will have to officially move the guys out when I can narrow the household down to eight Sims. Elgon will be in the house until the next two eliminations, but just be aware he is officially out of the running.

At the time when this was originally written up on the Blogger blog and played on my YouTube Channel, I didn’t know about the “Add Sim” feature in Master Controller to move them out that way.

Lenora’s Bachelorette Challenge: Part 1, Meeting the Gentlemen

Author’s Note – The guys were brought in using Master Controller due to the fact I had more than 7 Sims. This first part is just a meet & greet. I did not direct any of them to do anything, so all the Sims acted according to free will.


 

The day finally arrived when we were to begin filming for the very first season of “Soulmates.” The Sim City Production Co. wanted me to arrive a while before the gentlemen were due to come so I could review the schedule of events and be briefed on what to expect. It was going to be very different than my first appearance on TV since I would be the bachelorette and not a contestant. I kissed and hugged my son and future daughter-in-law the morning of my departure, and they both wished me luck and lots of love. Mathilda couldn’t be there to see me off in person due to business with the Witches’ Council, but she called to tell me she loved me.

 

Once I arrived, I got right to work. I read through the itinerary and felt my face heat up when I read I was to take the winner to bed. Now, I’m not that kind of woman to take just anyone to bed. I have to be in love with someone before I’m comfortable engaging in that kind of activity. Well, I’d just have to cross that bridge when I got there. There was still a lot to experience and do before I had to worry about that.

As I read through the schedule, my thoughts turned to Linc. He was one of a kind, and I didn’t think anyone would ever measure up to him. Still, I was curious about what the men would be like. I had pictures and bios for all of them, and it was clear to see they all were from different walks of life. Most were humans, but there was also a Werewolf, an Imaginary Friend, a Genie, and a Plant Sim. I’d told Mathilda I had this feeling that I was supposed to be here and that this would somehow change my life forever. I didn’t know if I’d find true love here, but I was optimistic that something magical would happen.

According to the day’s events, everyone was supposed to arrive and just settle in. I was to greet and welcome them as they came in the door and just mingle and get to know each other.

 

The first to arrive was Adam Moore, who was built like a mountain. He’s a Brave and Eccentric man, who seems to have a bit of a soft side as any Hopeless Romantic does. According to his bio, he considers himself to be Handy and a Savvy Sculptor. I definitely have a lot of respect for a person who knows a bit about several different areas of interest.

 

Next was Elgon Solo. According to his bio, he’s a Hydrophobic Loner, so I was sure he hadn’t had an easy time of it in life. He’s also a NeatHandy Computer Whiz. I was certain he’d be harder to get to know than some of the other gentlemen, but I felt ready for the challenge.

 

 I did a double take when the next gentleman walked through the door. That man had Amadeus Landgraab written all over him, and I knew him to be his son, Tyrone. Tyrone is a Friendly Werewolf who considers himself to be quite Flirty. He’s Family-Oriented and Loves the Outdoors, and I could tell by the way he dressed and carried himself that he conducts himself like a Proper gentleman.

 

The next Lucky gentleman is a cool cat who calls himself Hipster Aaron Hart. I could tell he considers himself an easy rider because he’s a Couch Potato who admits he’ll Mooch anything he can get. He is a Light Sleeper who also Loves the Outdoors.

 

Gentian Moore was next. I’d heard about Plant Sims but have never met one in person. I could see why he is Irresistible. Being who he is, it’s obvious he has a Green Thumb. I could also tell he has a lot of Good qualities, and he’s also Athletic and a Workaholic.

 

The next handsome gentleman to walk through the door was Korey Bedford. I could tell he’s Neat and Charismatic by the way he dresses and carries himself. He considers himself to be Adventurous and Flirty with a Good Sense of Humor.

 

The Athletic Genie that entered was Marcus Ralston. He is a Disciplined Angler who Loves the Outdoors. Being a Genie, it would stand to reason that he’d be a Supernatural Fan. He had the coolest blue hair, and I really liked his uniqueness.

 

Torrence Ralston soon followed, and I figured he must be some relation to Marcus because of the same surname. He admits to being Clumsy and Overemotional, but I think everyone can relate to that at some point in their life. He’s a Friendly Perfectionist who admits to being Inappropriate at times.

 

Another handsome gentleman to come in was Terrill Maldonado. This Friendly Virtuoso says he loves being Flirty and is a self-proclaimed Great Kisser. I’m certain before all this is said and done, I’ll find out for myself. I could see by his build that he is quite Athletic.

 

Last, but certainly not least, was Eabrizio Scarpelli. This Clumsy Diva is ExcitableFlirty, and he Loves the Outdoors. I could imagine he might be high maintenance at times, but he seems like he’ll bring  a lot of fun, laughter, and life to this place.

 

It didn’t take long for Tyrone and I to start talking, and I began the conversation with talk about books.

 

Then, Adam got my attention with talk about sunshine.

 

It didn’t take long for some of the others to want my attention. I guess when you’re the only hen among an entire coup of roosters, you get a lot of attention.

 

Tyrone followed me into the dining room where we flirted a little. However, Adam didn’t let me out of his sight for very long.

 

It was clear that the sauna room was going to be a popular gathering place. Adam seemed to want some quiet reading time while Hipster Aaron wanted to flirt. I mentioned I’m a romance writer. Meanwhile, Tyrone wanted to talk politics.

 

I guess that gave Hipster Aaron the hungries because he wanted to mooch some food.

 

Then, Korey wanted to talk about cars. Cars are great, of course, but I prefer the good ol’ broomstick. I’m a witch, after all.

 

It was starting to get a little steamy in there, so I headed to the kitchen for a cold drink. However, Tyrone followed me, and I discovered there are more ways to cook in a kitchen. Tyrone and I had a nice little flirting session.

 

I was pooped by the time I was able to finally retire for the night. After a good night’s sleep, I woke up feeling refreshed. Tyrone found me first thing and asked me if I’d like to see a symphony sometime. “That sounds wonderful,” I said. We then continued to discuss music, which went very well.

 

Eabrizio came to find me next, and he was curious about magic.

 

Then, Gentian planted his own seed in my heart.

 

Hipster Aaron cut in and figured it was time to try mooching some food. I shrugged and gave him some. One would think he’d notice there’s perfectly good food on the buffet tables. To each his own, I reckon.

 

It was clear these guys had one thing on the brain and that was competing for my attention. I was used to fans buzzing about and signing autographs, but being the only lady in a proverbial fraternity house was very different.

I knew I was going to have to find some time to dress and conduct the first one-on-one dates later in the day. The first elimination was coming up, and I definitely wasn’t looking forward to it. Each one of these gentlemen were special in their own way, and disappointing someone wasn’t something I relished.

Lenora’s Backstory: Part 13, Landon’s Return

WARNING!!! Sensitive issues in this chapter.


 

75dcf-lenora2bupdated2b3

As promised, Mathilda and I talked more about the unsettling nightmares I was still having. They grew more intense each time, and sometimes I would awake, heart pounding, with a scream clawing its way from my throat.

“The only way is to go right to the source, child. I will enter the spirit world myself and…” However, I broke off Mathilda’s words with a shake of my head.

“I know you’re going to protest, but it should be me who goes,” I said.

“Lenora…”

“Hear me out,” I said, squeezing her hands. “I’m not as fragile as I once was. You know that. I know I must return, so I will be all right. You’ll bring me safely back, and we’ll have some answers. It’s something I must do. Can you see that?”

“Oh, Lenora, child, I don’t want to lose you,” Mathilda said

I hugged her and leaned my head on her shoulder. “You won’t. I’ll come back. I’m stronger now, and I can handle it. Witch’s honor.”

She held me for a long time, not saying a word as she smoothed my hair. “All right. You’ve always had faith in me. Now it’s my turn to show my faith in you. Just know that I love you, sweetheart.”

“I know, and I love you too, so very, very much.”

Mathilda explained that the spell would need to be cast during a full moon. “Now, let’s run through this again, child. First, I will link your mind with mine so I can see exactly what you are seeing. This will need to be done because I’ll need to know what is happening while you are…away.” I lay on my bed while she squeezed my hand tightly. “Once we are linked, I will perform the spell that will send you into the next realm. Once there, you should easily be able to make contact with Landon and Linc. There are a couple of possibilities to consider. You must prepare yourself for the possibility that there is no concrete reason for these unsettling feelings, which means Landon would remain where he is.  That is an unlikely outcome though. Ariadne tells me there is unrest where Landon is concerned. The greater possibility is that you could get an indication somehow that your fears are legitimate, which means it is Landon’s destiny to return to this life. Above all, I want you to remember that only one can return. There is no way to bring both Landon and Linc back. If Landon is to return, I will perform that spell while you are away and then bring you back. If he comes back, he will be at your side when you awake. Do you understand?”

I nodded and squeezed her hand in a tight grip.

“Remember, Lenora, you cannot stay.”

“I know,” I said. “It will be hard, but I understand.”

“I love you, Lenora. Come back to me safely,” Mathilda said.

“I will. I promise.”

 

Lenora in Bed 2 (Medium)

Mathilda traced her fingers over my brow and began chanting in some sort of ancient language. Almost immediately, I felt her strong presence fill my entire being. I knew how it was to communicate telepathically with her and to feel her emotions, but this went much deeper. Our two souls were now connected, and I felt her presence in a way I had never known before.

She then waved her palm in front of my face. A misty substance engulfed me, and I felt myself drifting away as Mathilda’s voice chanted on. My eyes were so heavy I couldn’t keep them open. An instant later, I was looking down at myself being held in Mathilda’s arms as my spirit floated away.

I found myself once again in the heavenly place I’d come to when I’d died. As Mathilda predicted, it only seemed like an instant before I was enfolded in Lincoln’s strong arms. “Oh, Lenora,” he whispered as his lips met mine.

“Linc, my love. How I’ve missed you,” I said, framing his face and drinking him in. “I didn’t expect to see you again so soon, but I had to come.”

“I know why you’re here, sweetheart. You’ve been feeling our son’s distress.”

“You know of this,” I said, taken aback.

“I watch over you every day, Lenora.”

“I feel your presence always,” I told him. “I will always love you, and there are days I still miss you terribly, but I’m okay. You told me I would be, and you were right.”

“You’re more than OK,” Linc said as he touched my cheek. “And you look so beautiful! I’d always hoped you’d grow your hair again.”

I hadn’t worn my hair super long since I’d been a teenager. Lincoln always said he’d love to see it longer one of these days. “I know you did. I wish I’d done it while you were still living. Do you really like it?”

“I do, my beautiful Lenora.” He took my hands and brought them to his lips. “I reckon I won’t be able to think of you as mine anymore before long. You’re going to find someone else to love and you’ll be his.”

“Linc, my beloved…”

“Oh, Lenora, it’s all right…it’s all right,” he crooned as he brought me into his arms again. “I wouldn’t want anything less for you, and you don’t have to say anything. Our love will never die, and you’ll always carry a part of me with you. You were never meant to be alone, Lenora. You will find love again, and I will rejoice because you’ll be happy.” His eyes twinkled then. “Remember something though. If he doesn’t take good care of you, I’ll come back to haunt him forever.”

I knew what he was trying to do. He wanted me to find some laughter and humor in the midst of a bittersweet situation. He confirmed this with a grin as I burst out laughing. Then, I touched his cheek. “I can’t remain here much longer. Linc, we need to talk.”

“I know this, and I know why you are here. As I said, you were feeling Landon’s distress. You have probably figured out by now that he is not meant to remain here. Somehow, something got messed up with the space/time continuum and he was sucked here before his time. We both knew this when we arrived, but we knew we had to keep this from you until you were ready to be made aware. We knew you would have consumed yourself with trying to bring him back rather than getting on with life and figuring out your destiny. Landon knew he needed to be with you, but it wasn’t time for him to go back. He told you he was all right, and for a time, he was. But now, he is desperate to come back to you.”

He took me by the shoulders and looked intently into my face. “I can’t go back. We both know that. I’m content with that because I know you and Landon will be all right. He needs to live the life he was meant to. He needs you as much as you need him, Lenora.” He brushed a lock of hair from my face. “He is different than you remember, my Lenora. He will not go back as a child. Many years have passed in the physical world, and Landon grew very wise while here. Time runs differently here, so he will seem much older than how you remember him. His physical appearance will be that of a young man in his early twenties, but his demeanor is that of a much older and wiser person. Or course, he is still our son with all the wonderful qualities he’s always had, but you will see what I mean as you get to know him again.”

“I’ll take him however I can have him,” I said.

“I will love you both forever,” Lincoln said, giving me a last kiss.

“I’ll love you always, Linc,” I whispered.

I was hugged and kissed by my parents and grandparents. Then, as I looked off in the distance, I saw a glimpse of my son running toward me, his arms outstretched. However, I was pulled away, the ethereal scene fading as it had before as my spirit sought reunion with my body.

“That’s it. Breathe for Mathilda. I’ve got you. It’s all right, child. Come back, Lenora.” I was once again lying on my bed with Mathilda holding me and coaxing me back. I took in a big gasp of air, then gave a weak cough.

“Mathilda?” I croaked when I found my voice. My fuzzy brain tried to reach for her, but she’d severed the link once I began to breathe.

“I’m here, darling. it’s all over. You’re back with me, and you’re all right,” she said, easing me back against the pillows.

“Did you see?” I whispered. “Landon…he was running toward me, but I was pulled back before…” A tear ran from under each of my closed eyelids. “Landon…my angel,” I choked out.

Mathilda wiped away the tears on my cheeks, and I heard tears in her own voice as she gave a tremulous laugh. “Open you eyes, child. Open your eyes and look toward the window.”

 

At first, it took great effort to even attempt to lift my eyelids. As my strength returned, I found it easier to move. When I was finally able to crack then open, I saw Mathilda smiling through a layer of tears. “Look over by the window, child,” Mathilda said again.

I turned my head and will never forget the sight as long as I live. A handsome young man who was practically the image of Linc was smiling at me. “Hey, Ma. Time to wake up and greet the day.” Oh Ariadne! He had an angel’s voice, and the love that radiated from him was palpable.

“Oh, Landon! Landon…my son…my angel!” I reached my arms out for him as I started to sob helplessly. He came into them, and I once again held my boy against my heart. I held on desperately, never wanting to let him go ever again.

“Oh, Ma, I love you so much,” he choked out. “I won’t leave you again. I’m not gong anywhere.” 

I kissed his darling face over and over, then cupped it in my hands so I could just feast my eyes on him. I basked in my Landon’s presence, so thankful to have regained my life’s most precious prize. “Ye are so handsome. Ye look so much like your father.”

He smiled at me and softly touched my hair. “You look so beautiful, Ma. How I missed your lilt and how you always called me your angel!”

“Well, you’ll be hearing it every day, sweetheart. I’m not letting ye out of my sight. Not for at least ten years,” I croaked, the tears still very evident in my voice.

He grinned at me and I cried some more as I caressed his face and held him close. I was afraid he’d vanish if I let him go. Eventually, Mathilda tapped me on the shoulder, a wobbly grin on her face. “You’re going to drown the poor boy if you keep that up, Lenora.” This got us all laughing, which put an end to my motherly blubbering.


 

I had to start my new job, but I found it hard to be separated from Landon. I was so afraid this was all a dream and I’d wake up to find him gone again. One day, he hugged me tight and smiled serenely at me. “I’m not going away, Ma. I’m here to forever pester you and give you all kinds of grey hair.” He playfully tugged a lock of my very long hair and kissed my forehead. “Heaven knows you have a lot of hair now.”

I roared with laughter and patted his cheek. “I suppose I must seem pretty ridiculous. It’s just, well…”

“Oh, Ma, I know. You’ve had to be without me for so long. I promise, I’m not going anywhere. You’re stuck with me.”

“I’ll hold you to that,” I said, kissing him and squeezing him tight.

Landon and I settled into a nice routine. It was quite an experience introducing him to everyone I knew in Aurora Skies. Caleb, especially, was thrilled that I had my son back. Landon and Amadeus got on swimmingly, and he was happy I had a friend like Erica to spend time with.

Landon and I were reading together and enjoying some wine in the living room when we heard a scream, glass shattering, and an almighty thud from upstairs. “What the…?” Landon yelled, jumping to his feet. “Stay here, Ma. I’ll check it out.”

“Like hell,” I said, jumping up to follow him. His long legs carried him up the stairs a lot faster than I could go. By the time I arrived, Landon was crunching his way through the glass from a shattered window where a little fairy lay.

“Holy shit!” he yelled as he lifted the unconscious woman in his arms. Landon lifted her as easily as a child would lift a doll and cradled her against his chest. “Ma, she’s hurt!”

“Let’s put her down on the bed so I can have a look,” I said.

Landon carried her to his room but still kept the little fairy cradled against him. “She’s so tiny, Ma. She’s light as a feather.”

“Landon, sweetie, you’ve got to lay her down so I can have a look,” I said gently.

He reluctantly did as I asked but stayed by her side and picked up her hand. His fingers gently stroked the back of the tiny fairy’s hand, and he spoke softly to her. “Miss, can you hear me?” He then smoothed the hair away from her face and visibly winced as he saw the blood. “There’s so much blood, Ma.”

I examined her, noticing little cuts and scrapes from the broken glass. There was a particularly nasty one on her temple, which was the source of most of the blood. “It’s okay, darling. Head lacerations tend to bleed a lot more than other types.”

“Can you make her well?” Landon asked as he continued to stroke the fairy’s band.

“I think so. She’s pretty lucky. I can fix the cuts, but she’s probably got a concussion. There are no broken bones, thankfully, but she’s lost a fair amount of blood. I can replace that with a blood replenishing potion.” I then leaned over and breathed in deeply. “I think she’s had a bit to drink. That’s probably what contributed to her accident.”

“Will she be all right?” Landon asked.

“I’m pretty optimistic,” I said. I went to work on her and quickly healed the little cuts and scrapes she’d sustained. I spent extra time working on the large laceration, making sure there was no glass embedded in it. I used my telekinetic ability to carefully knit the broken tissue back together from the inside out so there wouldn’t be any scarring. I would have to save the potion for last since I’d need her to drink it. Then, I concentrated on her head and chanted healing spells to ward off any complications from a concussion.

“I’m worried that she’s not waking up yet,” Landon said as I finished the work.

“Give her time,” I said.

“Where did she come from, do you suppose?” Landon asked me as he stroked the little fairy’s cheek. It definitely didn’t take a genius to figure out that something about the tiny fairy captivated my kindhearted son.

“Oh, Starlight Shores, I expect. I wonder what she’s doing all the way out here though?”

Landon looked up at me. “You…you know her?”

“Well, I most certainly do. She was one of the ladies on ‘The One’ during Caleb’s season. Her name is Crystal Light.”

“Crystal,” Landon said softly as he touched the fairy’s hair. “Such a lovely name for a beautiful little fairy.”

 

A soft groan came from the bed, and Crystal stirred slightly. She let out a little whimper that tore at my heart. I could feel from Landon that it did the same to him. He bit his lip, and gently squeezed Crystal’s hand. “Shhh. You’re safe now, Crystal. No one will hurt you.”

“How do you know my name?” she whispered. Her eyes fluttered open, and she gave a startled cry to see Landon bending over her. “Who…?”

“It’s all right. Don’t be frightened. I won’t hurt you.” Landon stroked her hair to calm her. “My name is Landon Atherton. That was my window you crashed into a while ago.”

“Atherton…” Crystal said, blinking up at Landon. “Are you related to anyone named Lenora?”

“I should say so. She’s my mother.” Landon grinned.

“Your…what? But…I thought…” Her hand came up to rub at her temples.

Landon chuckled and ran a finger over Crystal’s brow to smooth out the worry lines. This made her giggle, which, in turn, made him smile.

“I know what you must be thinking. I’m Lenora’s dead son back in the land of the living. It’s a long story so I won’t explain it now. You need to rest and get your strength back,” Landon said.

Well, I love a good story, so I can’t wait to hear it,” Crystal said.

I reached for Crystal’s free hand and squeezed it. “Speaking of stories, I’d like to hear how you ended up flying through my window,” I said gently.

“I feel so stupid,” Crystal said, turning her face away for a moment. “Where do I start?”

“How about from the beginning?” Landon said.

Crystal took a deep breath and blew it out slowly. “I suppose it all goes back to us being on ‘The One’ together, Lenora. See, I was really bummed after I was eliminated.”

“Oh, I know you were, sweetie. I’m sorry,” I said, squeezing her hand.

“I know, and I’ll never forget what you did. I was crying because I knew I was leaving. You comforted me and said not to worry, that I’d find my true love out there.”

“Where a door closes, a window of opportunity opens,” I said, repeating the words I’d spoken to her that night. “I also said to call me if you ever needed anything.”

“I couldn’t believe how nice you always were to me, especially since I was kind of mean to you in the beginning,” Crystal said regretfully.

I chuckled and patted her shoulder. “I didn’t think anything of it. You know as well as I do these shows make people act in crazy ways they normally wouldn’t in the real world.”

“You were so nice to all of us. You really cared about all of us,” Crystal said.

“Of course I did,” I said. “Granted, I liked some of you more than others, and there were times it truly got ugly in there. Still, I wished the best for all of you.”

“What brought it home to me was how you stayed up with me all night when I got that belly ache,” Crystal said. “I figured someone who holds your hair back while you puke your brains out has to really care.”

I nodded and smiled at her. “I was concerned for you, and taking care of people is part of what I do.”

“But you did it like a…a mother,” Crystal said.

I grinned. “Well, it’s hard to kick the habit after you’ve been someone’s mother. I was just glad they were more careful about the food supplies after I made that stink.”

“This is really getting good now,” Landon said, grinning. “Tell me more.”

Crystal and I both laughed, and Crystal continued the story. “Lenora figured out that some of  the stuff from the buffet was starting to go south. It didn’t quite turn over yet and it tasted okay, but it still ended up being enough that it could make someone sick. Thankfully, nobody else turned up sick. Anyway, Lenora tested every single thing on the buffet tables and made a point of getting right up into one of the main cameras and saying something like, ‘Since we are all expected to conduct ourselves as a harem and throw ourselves at The Sheikh, the least the powers that be could do would be to check the food supplies more carefully. After all, just because the guest of honor is a vampire and has a strict diet doesn’t mean we ladies should be given hog slop.’ I swear, I laughed myself hoarse over that one. Lenora is one of the sweetest, kindest people I know, but boy, she sure can get pissed. What made it funnier was hearing all of that in her beautiful Iris lilt.”

I grinned while Landon totally cracked up. “That sounds just like Ma,” he said.

“Well now. I got me point across, I did, and it was much better after that, ye ken.” I purposely thickened my lilt, which made the two of them grin like a couple of imps.

“Anyway,” Crystal said, getting back on track. “I went back to Starlight Shores to pick my career back up and to nurse a broken heart. I quickly got involved with this guy named Bill. If I’d been thinking more clearly, I never would have even gone there. I know a rebound relationship seldom works out. Bill and I were together for a while, and I stupidly though there was more to the relationship than what we had. It seemed he just wanted a good time and didn’t have any plans of settling down. Lord, I do hate guys with Commitment Issues.”

I nodded in agreement, and Crystal continued.

“I came home one night after a gig to find Bill in bed with some floozy. I mean, they were doing The Wild Thing right there in my bed!”

“Eww,” I said, making a face.

“Yeah, exactly. I just stared for a minute, trying to get my head wrapped around what I was seeing. Then, I totally lost it. I did a tummy twister on both of them, gave that bitch a hot foot, and then took after Bill with a frying pan.”

“Good for you,” I said.

“Remind me not to get on your bad side,” Landon quipped, which made Crystal laugh. Hearing Crystal laugh made Landon’s entire face light up.

“I was thoroughly pissed and feeling reckless for a while, so after that, I spent a bit of time club hopping when I didn’t have a show to do. I’m a singer…or trying to be one,” she explained for Landon’s benefit. “One night, this guy started showing interest in me. We started dancing, and he told me he was drinking away his sorrows because his wife left him. His name was Shane Clayton, and he had this magnetism, you know?”

“Oh hell!” I rolled my eyes heavenward. “That man does get around, doesn’t he?”

It took Crystal a minute to register what I’d said. Then, she gaped at me. “Oh Calista!” she exclaimed, invoking the name of the Goddess of Fairies. “Not you too!” She started to laugh and scrubbed her hands over her face. “Whoever’s running this world has to have a sick sense of humor. I mean, we were after the same guy on that crazy TV show, and now, I find out we were both involved with that asshole Shane.”

“Irony’s a strange thing,” I said, shrugging. “Sometimes life is a bit nuts like that. You called him an asshole, so I’m assuming he got up to some hijinks with you.”

“Yeah,” Crystal muttered. “We were having a great time that night, dancing, talking, and drinking. I excused myself to go to the bathroom and left my drink sitting there. I should have known better, and I’ve been kicking myself for it ever since. Anyway, I came back and finished the drink. I started feeling kind of funny, so Shane took me to his room so I could lie down until I felt better.”

I knew what I was going to hear next and was completely disgusted. “Oh, Crystal,” I sighed as I gathered her up in my arms.

“I know, I know. I can’t believe I was so dumb.” She held onto me tightly and started to cry. “I don’t remember much after that. I’m sure I went to bed with him, but I don’t remember any of it. I woke up the next morning feeling sick and…” She burrowed her head against my shoulder and shuddered.

“He hurt you…inside,” Landon said softly as he rubbed her back.

She nodded miserably. “I disguised myself and went to the hospital and gave them a fake name. I didn’t want this to leak to any tabloids or anything. Thankfully, there was no permanent damage done. I thought about pressing charges but again, I was concerned about the damage to my career.”

I nodded. “Did he try to contact you again?”

“Yeah,” Crystal said. “The bastard sent me roses over the next week with little notes about what an enjoyable time he’d had and how we’d have to do it again sometime. It made me feel sick every time, and I was scared. It happened again yesterday, and this time, the note said…it s-s-said…” She shook violently in my arms, and Landon wrapped his own arms around both of us.

“What did it say?” I pressed gently.

“It said he knew where I lived and that he wanted to come see me. I panicked, you see, and I didn’t know what else to do. I downed a good supply of brandy to try to calm myself down, but I was still so scared. I racked my brain for somewhere safe to go, to get out of town until he lost interest in me or whatever, if that’s even possible. Then, I thought of you, Lenora. You said if I ever needed anything that you’d be there. I-I knew you’d moved to Aurora Skies and that you’d be working with the theater. I was able to find out where you lived and quickly flew toward your house. I was getting close when these two cars turned their brights on, and I was at the perfect angle to go temporarily blind. When I could see, I was coming right at the window. I tried to steer away, but I was too close to avoid smacking into it. Besides, I was still impaired from the drinks I’d had, so my reactions were slower. And now, here I am.”

“And here you’re going to stay, at least until we get this sorted out,” I said, punctuating my words with gentle squeezes.

“Ma’s right. There’s safety in numbers. You’re more vulnerable alone,” Landon said as he tenderly wiped tears from her cheeks.

“I just didn’t know where else to go, and…” Then, she pulled away from both of us and attempted to get to her feet. “But if I stay here, I’ll be putting you two in danger.”

Landon gently pushed her back onto the bed. I situated Crystal against the pillows and covered her over with the blankets. “Don’t you worry. Landon and I are perfectly capable of seeing to ourselves, and we’ll see to you. What you need right now is some good old-fashioned TLC, some rest, and plenty of good food.”

“I can handle that,” Crystal said. “I’m so sorry about your window and flying in here this way.”

“Windows can be replaced, but you can’t, Crystal. I’m glad you came to me,” I said, stroking a hand over her hair.

“But my career! And what if he comes after me again,” Crystal said.

I exchanged a look with Landon and then spoke. “There are plenty of places here for you to perform at, and I’ll help you all I can. As to Clayton, I have a feeling he was just trying to scare you. He seems the type to move on to the next victim but doesn’t want you talking. I’m sure he realizes rape would be hard to prove because you weren’t really in a position to be able to tell him no. You were under the influence of some date rape drug that incapacitated you. If it ever came to trial, it would be your word against his, and he’d claim you consented.”

Crystal nodded woefully. “I know, and that’s part of why I didn’t press charges. I wouldn’t be able to prove it because I don’t even remember any of it.”

“It tells me he’s done this before and he’ll do it again,” I said grimly. “Unless he’s caught, he’ll keep doing it.”

“I bet he didn’t like it when you sent him packing,” Crystal said.

“No, he didn’t,” I said. “He likes to be the one to call the shots and end a relationship.”

“I’m still just so scared he’ll come after me,” Crystal said.

Again, Landon and I exchanged a look. “All we can do for now is put some precautions into place. We can get you a restraining order, and I’ll talk to Caleb about keeping an eye out for him. Other than that, all we can do is wait for him to make a mistake so he’ll be caught and punished.”

“Caleb will think I’m so stupid, and I was,” Crystal said.

“He’ll understand that you were a victim and will treat you as such,” I said. “He’s a good cop and an even better person.”

She just nodded. “It makes me sick that he could do this to someone else.”

“If he’s ever caught and brought to trial, you can help send him away if you testify,” I told her.

“I will,” Crystal said and then yawned.

“Time for sleep,” I told her, tucking the covers around her. “You’re safe here, Crystal. Nobody’s going to hurt you.”

“Thank you,” she whispered.

I leaned over to kiss her brow. “My bedroom is the next room over. If you need anything, all you have to do is come get me.”

“Thank you, Lenora,” she said.

I squeezed her shoulder and got up to leave. Landon did the same, but Crystal pulled him back down to sit beside her. “I’m sorry about taking over your bed, Landon.”

“It’s OK. I’ll camp out in my sleeping bag when I get tired. Do you want me to stay with you a while?”

“Would you?” she asked him. “I don’t know why, but I want you close by. I feel safe with you around.”

“I’ll be here as long as you need me to be, Crystal.” Oh yes, I didn’t need empathic senses to tell me that my son was completely besotted with this little fairy.

Landon started to sing softly to her. He sounded so much like Linc that if I closed my eyes, I was transported back in time. I smiled and tiptoed out of the room, closing the door behind me.


 

Landon and Crystal’s relationship flourished. I looked after Crystal to help her regain her strength, but it was Landon’s love that made her begin to heal in soul and spirit. Watching them was pure enchantment. Landon hardly left her side, and Crystal always gazed worshipfully at him. Crystal always had a happy-go-lucky nature, but now, it was even more apparent. She’d leap into Landon’s arms, and he’d swing her around, giving her a little kiss on the tip of her nose as he set her back on her feet. She was such a tiny, little thing that he started calling her “Thumbelina,” which made her giggle at first. As she grew accustomed to it, the nickname always made her smile softly at him.

Upon her arrival, Crystal was plagued with nightmares about her ordeal, and it was always Landon who went to her and held her. He’d use gentle and loving words to soothe her, and she’d drift off to sleep in his arms. Only when she slept in his arms did the nightmares leave her alone. 

 

Crystal came to talk to me one day about Landon. She confessed to me that she loved him and hoped I was all right with their relationship.

“Oh, sweetie, I know how much he loves you, and I can feel that you love him. The two of you are just…right. You complete each other.”

“I never thought I could love someone so much,” she said, then hugged me tight. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Landon grinning at us. He had this glint in his eye just like his father got when he had romance on the brain. Landon was thinking about bed, but sleep was far from what he had planned.

 

It wasn’t long after that I had a similar conversation with Landon. I’d been thinking about a particular elixir recipe I’d been wanting to research when he said he needed to speak to me. “I love her, Ma,” he said, getting right to the point. “I’m going to ask her to marry me soon. Do I have your blessing?”

I was all smiles as I hugged him tight. “Of course, sweetheart. I’m so happy for you both.”

He blew out a relieved breath. “I’m so glad, Ma. There’s something else I want to speak to you about. I know we’re still planning the house design and all. I don’t want to be far from you, but I want a life with Crystal. I want our own place, but I don’t want to leave you alone either.”

“Darling, you mustn’t worry about me. It’s natural that you’d want to make your own home with your future wife. I understand,” I said.

“I know, but we’ve only been recently reunited and I’d feel like a bad son if I left. I know you’ll be busy with the show and all, but…”

Then, an idea hit me. “Hey, I might have the perfect solution. What if instead of a single house, we build a sort of duplex? It could be one large building, but we split it down the middle and make it two connected houses. That way, we can still be close but you and Crystal can have your own place, too. What do you think?”

Landon’s jaw dropped, then he picked me up to swing me around. “Ma, I love it! You’re a frigging genius!”

I laughed and kissed him. “I try. Now, gossip with your old Ma and tell me when you plan to pop the question.”

“I want it to be special for her, but I want to wait until after you get your time in the sun from the show. Besides, I want to bring Crystal home as my wife to our new place, not to some temporary rental. She deserves that.”

“Fair enough,” I said. “Oh, Landon…my angel.” I choked on a sob and held him close.

“Aww Ma,” he said, grinning resignedly.

“Mush, I know,” I said, laughing through my tears.

He just chuckled and rubbed my back. “I’m gong to miss you when you leave for the show tomorrow.”

“I’ll miss you too, darling. It won’t be long though and I’ll be back home with you,” I said, stroking his cheek.

“Hopefully with a new love,” he said.

“We’ll just have to see how it turns out,” I said. “Caleb had good luck, and maybe some of that will rub off on me. I want you to know that this has nothing to do with how much I still love your father.”

“Oh Ma, you don’t have to explain. I totally understand.” He took me by the shoulders and kissed my brow, reminding me so much of Lincoln. “I have faith in you. You’ll make the right decision, Ma. I can’t wait to see you find someone who loves you as much as I love Crystal.”

“I love you, Landon.”

“I love you too, Ma,” he said, holding me tight. 


Author’s Note: This concludes the Prologue for Lenora’s backstory. Her story continues with Her Bachelorette Challenge, which will then be followed by the story proper of “Forever in Time.”

Thank you to PinkSparkles3475 for the lovely addition of Crystal Light for my story.

 

Lenora’s Backstory: Part 12, New Beginnings

e4414-lenora

One thing that became perfectly clear to me when I arrived for filming was how glamorous all the other ladies looked. I felt like a complete house frau in my sturdy, functional jeans and comfortable top. Of course, I always dressed appropriately for a speaking engagement or a consultation with a patient but didn’t think anything of arriving in what I normally wore on an everyday basis. I liked to be comfortable when I wrote or composed music. Seeing most of the other ladies showing up in cute little numbers with their hair done to perfection got me thinking I should have gone shopping or at least made a trip to the hairdresser.

I can honestly say this was quite the learning experience for me. Let’s just say there were some interesting personalities in the house, and all that estrogen made for some crazy and tense moments. There were a lot of catfights, which I did everything I could to avoid. I just laid low and practiced magic. I observed a lot and came to the conclusion that I was an old spirit among young ones.

 

When it was my turn to talk to Caleb for the first time, I felt my palms become sweaty, and my heart accelerated a few notches. I knew he loved to read, but I figured he wasn’t the type to read the kind of books I wrote. I racked my brain for some common ground and, like an idiot, started talking about food.

 

I shouldn’t have been a bit surprised when he said his favorite was O-Positive. I mean, the guy is a vampire, so it would be natural he’d crave blood. I’m afraid I freaked out a little and couldn’t think of a way to redeem the situation. I know the truth is usually the best way, but it was so blunt and matter-of-fact that it really threw me for a loop.

There were a lot of ups and downs during this entire experience. When I was voted Miss Congeniality by the other ladies, I was completely floored. I always tried to be a friend to anyone who wanted to accept it. Then, there was the night I stayed up with Crystal, one of the other contestants. She’d eaten something from the buffet that hadn’t agreed with her, and the poor girl had stomach cramps the entire night. I took care of her, which made me feel like a mother again. I guess there are some things you never lose your touch with.

I suspected that the producers had let some of the food sit too long. Everything tasted fine but after using a little magic to do some tests, there were a couple of dishes that were on the brink of turning. Sure, I knew there was a budget to follow, but questionable food can lead to food poisoning. They should have been more careful, and being the opinionated old Irishwoman I am, I had no qualms about making my feelings known.

As Caleb spent time with the other ladies, I started thinking about what all this could really mean. I sensed the goodness in him and felt through my empathic senses the heartbreak he went through when his marriage ended. I realized Caleb and I came from two different worlds and wasn’t sure if they would be compatible if I happened to be the last lady standing. Would he want to turn me and could I be content as a vampire? I loved being a witch and wasn’t sure if I could give that up. I loved sitting by my pool and soaking up the sun as I brainstormed new ideas for a book, which would be darned near impossible to do as a vampire. I knew I had a lot to think about, and I certainly didn’t want to be the source of more heartache for either of us.

As the show progressed, it was driven home more and more that real feelings were at stake here. I pretty much flew under the radar and took on the role as caregiver to the other girls. When they had their dates with Caleb, I even cast good luck charms on them. I suppose it’s corny to say, but I genuinely cared about each and every one of those ladies and wanted them to find the happiness they sought. I was once someone’s mother, and that part of me will never die.

I was quite surprised when I ended up in fourth place. For the most part, I didn’t go out of my way to attempt to turn Caleb’s affections toward me. He was such a nice man that I just couldn’t bring myself to act the part of a shameless hussy and do things that went against my character. He deserved better than that and so did I.

 

The day of reckoning came when there were only four of us left and it was time for Caleb to actually kiss all of us. Until then, it was harmless flirting and fun times, but we were getting down to the nitty-gritty. Caleb cared deeply about all of us and he had a hard decision ahead of him. I had a lot of soul searching to do myself, and I just hoped my heart and character would lead me in the right direction.

When it was my turn, Caleb put his arms around me and lowered his lips to mine. I waited for the fireworks to blaze and the violins to sound, but they didn’t come. I cared about Caleb and knew any girl would be lucky to have him, but I just couldn’t pretend to be in love with him when I wasn’t. I pushed against him, and he let me go immediately. He looked down at me with an expression of regret. He had nothing to be sorry about and I wanted to convey this to him.

I touched his cheek and smiled at him. “Don’t be sorry, Caleb. There’s nothing to feel badly about.”

“Lenora…”

“Shhh. You don’t have to say anything,” I said, touching his lips with my forefinger. “You know as well as I do that you and I aren’t in the cards romantically.”

“I just never wanted to hurt you. I don’t want to hurt any of you,” Caleb said. “Please believe me.”

“I do,” I said without hesitation. “I want you to know that when it comes time for you to eliminate me tonight, I will walk out of here with a smile on my face. Caleb, I care about you, and if you want my friendship, it will always be there for you. Please know that what I speak is the truth.”

“I care for you too, Lenora. Out of everyone in this house, you were the sweetest and friendliest. I can see why the other girls voted you Miss Congeniality. And when Crystal got sick, it was obvious how concerned you were about her. Your kindness is a breath of fresh air in these turbulent times.”

“I was truly flattered,” I said, smiling, then chuckled. “Mathilda tells me the same thing. It was how my Grandda, rest his soul, raised me to be.”

I paused before speaking again. “I just want you to know, Caleb, there are no hard feelings. I didn’t want to come here at first, but I’m glad I did. You enriched my life, and I honestly consider you a dear friend. I hope one day you might feel the same.”

“I do, Lenora. Sometimes I just didn’t know where you stood, especially after the O-Positive thing. Then, when you kept accusing me of being a vampire…”

I laughed as I hugged him hard. “Oh, Caleb! Gosh, I don’t think we’ll ever live that down. You just threw me at first. I mean, I suppose I expected you to sort of ease slowly into the blood drinking aspect of your…” I trailed off before I uttered the word life. Since vampires are…well…undead, i didn’t think life was the right noun for what I was looking for. I looked down at my feet, cleared my throat, and continued hesitantly. “When you laid it out so bluntly, it knocked me around a little. I’m glad you’re so comfortable with who you are. Really, I am. You just surprised me. As far as the accusations go, well, I was just speaking the truth. I know it upset you and I’m sorry. There was a reason though.”

“Would you mind telling me what that was?” Caleb asked me.

“I suppose I was using a form of psychology, such as it was. You see, I knew a romantic relationship between you and I wasn’t meant to be, and I didn’t want you talking yourself into thinking there might be one when it just wasn’t meant to be. See, I knew what you were the first time I saw your informational DVD. As I observed the other girls with you, I knew I wasn’t the answer for you. I suppose it was just my way of taking myself out of the competition so you’d be more free to figure out who it is you really love. I thought that if you were upset with me enough, you wouldn’t feel so badly about eliminating me. Besides, a little…ah…friction gets ratings for the show.”

Caleb snorted and shook his head. “Screw the ratings.” Then, he locked his gaze with mine. “Lenora?”

“What?”

“I have a lot of respect for you,” Caleb told me. “You’re a real class act.”

I smiled and then kissed his cheek. “I try.”

I was a little surprised when he put his arms around me, but it didn’t take long for me to understand that it was in a caring, loving, nonromantic way. “I want you to know how sorry I am for the loss you sustained. Your husband was a lucky man to have a wife such as you, and I know you must have been a wonderful mother. In a way, I envy your son.”

Tears filled my eyes as he spoke these words. I knew his history because it had been on the informational DVD. My heart had gone out to him, and I felt absolute disgust when learning of his mother’s abandonment of him. My cheeks were soon wet with tears, and I buried my face in his chest, my shoulders heaving on a sob. “I’m sorry ye went through that. I can’t imagine any mother wanting to abandon her son. Landon was my heart and I would never have left him. Ye didn’t deserve what ye got handed to ye, and I’m sorry.” My Irish accent thickened with the depth of my emotions.

“Oh, Lenora, I didn’t mean to make you cry. I’m sorry,” he said softly as he rubbed my back.

“it’s okay,” I said, lifting my face so I could look at him. “If you’d have been my son, you would have had so much love in your life. I would have loved you with every thread of my soul.”

Caleb framed my face with his big hands and kissed my forehead. “Sometimes I wonder about the cruelness of fate. Here, I had a mother who didn’t want me and left me to rot. Then, there’s you who still mourns her son after so many years. It just isn’t fair.”

“No, it’s not,” I said, looking into his soft eyes. “But I suppose we have to make the best of it and suck it up. You’re a special person, Caleb.”

“As are you, Lenora. I won’t forget you,” he said.

“I hope not,” I smiled through the tears. “I meant what I said. I’m here for you, and I make a hell of a good friend. I want you to be happy.”

“I want you to be okay, Lenora,” he told me.

“I am okay. Truly, I am,” I said. “I have no regrets. I swear that to you. I know that whatever happens and how this works out, you’re going to be very, very happy. And you know what? I’ll sit back and smile, and my heart will sing with joy to see you so content.”


 

f66ac-lenora2bwriting

Things returned to normal once I returned home. I finished the book I’d had on hold while appearing on “The One,” went back to work at the theater, and ended up becoming Vice President of the Witches’ Council. There were periodic updates from the ladies from teh show, and I was thrilled when Caleb and Hope, the last woman standing, became engaged.

 

I invited them to my home for a weekend visit, which they readily accepted. We had a great time, and it was nice to sped time with them away from the pressures of a reality TV show. When I offered to make their wedding cake as my gift to them, they were more than happy to accept.

 

Caleb’s eyes lit up when he saw Linc’s martial arts equipment that I’d set up. “I didn’t know you were into martial arts,” he confessed.

“Linc was training me before he died. I give it a go every now and again so I don’t get rusty,” I replied.

“Show me some moves, Jackie Chan. How about a spar?” It didn’t take a rocket scientist to know he was chomping at the bit to try it out. Caleb was very good at it, and I could tell he’d practiced long and hard to obtain his advanced level of skill.

 

Several weeks later, I got yet another surprise in my mailbox. “Bills…bills…junk…political crap…hmmm,” I murmured as I quickly sifted through it. The crap went into the rubbish bin and the important stuff was dropped onto my desk. The large manila envelope was the last thing I opened. My heart began to race as I read the letter situated on top of a lare stack of papers. The letter explained that “The One” was going off the air but a new and improved show called “Soulmates” was being put in its place due to a change in studio management. “Since your story is so compelling and because you conducted yourself with such poise and grace, we are offering you the opportunity to appear as our first season’s bachelorette. Please contact us at your earliest convenience,” I read aloud. 

 

f66ac-lenora2bwriting

I hurriedly emailed the producers to thank them and tell them I would be accepting their generous opportunity. It was strange, but there was no hesitation on my part this time. When I called Mathilda to tell her the news, I said, “Remember when you told me about a feeling you just get about something? I have a very, very good feeling that this appearance will change my life forever.” I hadn’t had a full-on vision because I came to understand that I cannot always see a clear path when my life is directly affected.

“You see, child? Mathilda knows best,” she said firmly. “When do you begin filming?”

“In two months,” I replied. “I think I’ll go shopping for an entirely new wardrobe and get a makeover. I think I’ll ask Erica to come along. It goes without saying that you’re invited. Let’s make an excursion of it, spend some money, and have a hell o a good time.”

“I’m all in for that,” she said, chuckling. “Oh, Lenora child, it’s so good to hear you so happy.”

“I’m at peace, dear Mathilda. Well…except for one thing,”I said.

“Landon,” she said simply. “We must talk about that and we will. But for now, just bask in your wonderful news.”

The next day, I was called into the theater for an emergency meeting. I was given a new job offer, but in order for me to take it, I’d have to relocate to Aurora Skies. The theater there was under new ownership, and they needed someone with my expertise and experience to help. I would have a salary increase and a lot more control over things than I did in Riverview. At first, it would mean more hours at the theater, but I didn’t care about that. I knew I’d be a fool to turn it down, so I accepted the offer that day after reviewing what the job entailed. I liked Riverview and would miss it, but there were no ties to keep me here. In Aurora Skies, I already had friends who would, no doubt, extend the Welcome Wagon.

I quickly found a buyer for my place in Riverview and made the move. Thankfully, there was still time before filming for “Soulmates” began, so I had some breathing room. It also helped tremendously to have Mathilda’s aid. She was so excited when I caught her up on things.

“Lenora, I’m thrilled for you!” she said, hugging me tight. “Things are finally looking up for you, child.”

“I never thought my life would go in this direction,” I confessed. “I…I just wish…”

“You’re thinking about Landon, aren’t you?” she asked.

I nodded and felt a tear slide down my cheek. “His birthday is coming up. I still think of him as my little boy, but if he’d lived, he’d almost be a grown man now. It’s the strangest thing. I still can’t get over the feeling that he’s somewhere he doesn’t belong and that he needs to be with me. I miss Linc so much and my heart still aches for him, but I feel more settled about his loss. I’ve been having some nightmares about Landon where he calls for me to help him. I try to run to him, but we’re separated by this invisible barrier. We keep trying to get to each other, but we can’t. And then, I wake up. It unsettles me, Mathilda. I don’t know if it’s still my grief talking or if there’s something more to this. I’m no expert in matters of the spirit world, so I’m at a total loss.”

Mathilda took me by the shoulders and studied me for a long time. “You’ve told me this before, and I always just told you to give yourself more time. But now, hearing about these recurring nightmares tells me there’s merit to what you are saying. It can be very dangerous when dealing with the spirit world, and it’s a realm even I don’t touch very often. However, I feel this is something we need to look into. Lenora, let’s get you settled, and then we’ll investigate. Will you be all right with that?”

I nodded and kissed her cheek. “I knew I could count on you, Mathilda.”

The theater sanctioned a small house for me until I could find something more permanent. I knew there were some beautiful places in Aurora Skies, but I decided to have something built for me personally. Linc and I had always talked about having our own dream house constructed, but it never came to pass. I was in a very good position financially, and I knew Linc would want me to realize the dream we had.

As expected, the proverbial Welcome Wagon arrived in the form of Amadeus and Erica. It didn’t take Erica long to cart Mathilda and me off on that major shopping spree and then to the hairdresser. We looked through magazine after magazine for a possible new hairdo for me. My brain felt muzzy after ruling so many of them out, but then Erica yelled, “Ha!” and slid a picture in front of my face. “Perfect, Lenora! It’s much longer than what you’re used to, but it’s perfect.”

As I studied it, a slow grin spread over my face. “I love it!” Then, I lowered my voice. “Thank goodness for magic or it would never work.” I waved my fingers and did a growth charm. The other ladies watched in approval as my hair grew longer and longer right before their eyes.

 

I couldn’t believe my eyes as I shamelessly gaped at myself in the mirror. the hairdo made all the difference in the world, and the dress I’d chosen hugged my figure in all the right places.

“Rapunzel, Rapunzel, let down your hair!” Erica exclaimed as she rubbed her hands together. “Hot damn! You’re going to give those boys heart failure.”

“Well, let’s hope one of them survives so he can be Lenora’s true love,” Mathilda chuckled. “You look beautiful, Lenora!”

“I feel like a princess,” I said, fingering a lock of my now very long hair.

“As well you should,” said Erica. Over the years of knowing her, I’d quickly gleaned that she was a complete hopeless romantic.

Going for massages ended the outing, and Erica invited Mathilda and me to their house for dinner with her and Amadeus. Amadeus just grinned at me and then gave me a hug. “You’re going to break my heart when some guy steals you away from me.”

I grinned and gave him a big kiss. “Ah, Amadeus, I’ll always hold an eternal flame for you. You know that.”

We had a nice dinner, and then Amadeus sang “Sweet Lenora” for me. I leaned my head on Erica’s shoulder when she put her arm around my waist to hold me. I always shed at least a few tears when I listened to the song, especially when Amadeus sang it to me personally.


Author’s Note: Thank you to PiazzaGirl for allowing me to nab some pictures from Caleb’s Bachelor Challenge, located on her blog, to use in my story and for the use of Caleb McIntyre for this chapter. The conversation between Lenora and Caleb was something I wrote for use in my story, and Crystal’s stomach pains did not appear in the challenge and were of my own making for story purposes. I’ve played a few bachelor/bachelorette challenges in my Sims 3 game, so I do know the food on the buffet table spoils rather quickly.

Lenora’s Backstory: Part 11, Changes

Lenora, Amadeus, & Erica 2 (Medium)

The day Amadeus and Erica came to visit me was the start of a wonderful friendship. After that, they called regularly to see how I was doing. We talked as often as we could, and I received permanent tickets to any of Amadeus’s concerts and recitals I wished to attend. They visited me at Mathilda’s whenever possible and I promised to come to Aurora Skies to visit. I’d always been such a huge fan of Amadeus’s, and now, I had the honor and pleasure of being a friend to both him and Erica.

 

11ff2-lenora2b262bmathilda2bspellcasting2bduel

Mathilda spent many long hours helping me sharpen my magical abilities. I grew to understand my newfound abilities and even discovered I had one more. I realized I was also telepathic. Mathilda and I found this out one day as we sat crocheting while enjoying some relaxing music from one of Amadeus’s CD’s. //Rain all week. I swear, we’re going to need a lifeboat soon.// I thought Mathilda spoke these words aloud. When I answered her back, her head snapped up, and she cocked an eyebrow at me.

“I didn’t say anything, child. I was just thinking about all this rain,” she said.

“But…I could have sworn…” I shrugged and went back to my crocheting.

A little while later, it happened again. //Hmmm, what to have for lunch. Maybe just some soup and grilled cheese. Nothing too heavy.//

“Soup and grilled cheese sounds fine to me,” I said.

Mthilda put down her work and fixed me with a look. “Lenora, I didn’t say anything. I was just thinking abut what to rustle us up for lunch.”

“But, Mathilda, I could hear you loud and clear,” I said, completely puzzled.

She propped her chin on her hand, and I could almost smell the bacon sizzling as she lost herself in deep thought. She had this funny expression on her face when she spoke again. “Lenora, this is going to sound like a strange request, but hear me out and humor me. I want you to think something. It can be anything, but just think something at me.”

“Think something…at you?” I asked, reaching up to scratch my head in confusion.

“Yes. Just think of something in your mind,” she instructed.

The first thing that popped into my mind was the beginning words of this song Linc and I loved so much. I’d heard it the first time when Linc and I were engaged and picking out music for our wedding.

//Grow old along with me, the best is yet to be.

When our time has come, we will be as one.

God bless our love…//

I sang the song in my mind and nearly fell out of my chair when Mathilda sang it back to me aloud. My crochet hook slipped from my fingers and fell to the floor with a metallic clang. “What the hell?” was all I could croak out.

Mathilda just grinned and laughed. “Lenora, I do believe you are telepathic, my dear girl.”

I shouldn’t have been surprised to discover yet another new ability. We’d been making a lot of tests recently and discovered that I was able to use more of my brain than most people could. This combined with my being a witch was making me manifest these talents and to sharpen them at what I thought was an alarming rate. I was enthralled but quite scared, I must admit, but Mathilda couldn’t have been more pleased. “You are the Chosen, after all,” she’d told me one day after we put in a hard day’s work of making tests and practicing.

“Oh, Mathilda, this is intense,” I said, rubbing my temples. “This could lead to some embarrassing and awkward situations.”

She just laughed again and reached over to touch my hair. “It’s like any of your other abilities. You just need to learn to control it. I’ll help you.”

“It’s strange,” I said. “I’d feel like a voyeur. I mean, I’d be able to hear what others are thinking and feel their emotions, but they won’t be able to talk to me in that way. You’re the only one I know of who can do such things.”

“I’ll help you learn how to close it down when you need to, child. You’re in good hands with Mathilda. Don’t worry,” she said, smiling at me.

“Oh, I know. It’s all just so…new. I mean, there has to be some master plan or something, right? Why else would this be happening?” I asked.

Mathilda handed me my crochet hook, the broad smile still on her face. “Of course there is a master plan. In time, it’ll become clear. There’s always a reason why things happen.”

I spent two years in Mathilda’s constant company learning and rediscovering myself. Every day I missed Linc and Landon, but the pain of their loss wasn’t quite so raw. However, birthdays, holidays, and special days that were meaningful to only our family were terribly difficult. Sometimes I felt I took three steps back after moving forward two. Mathilda just told me it was part of the grieving process and to just allow myself to feel the emotions I needed to feel at a particular time. She kept me busy with work and studying to help keep me focused. Mathilda always seemed to know just what I needed whenever I needed it.

 

One morning, I was cooking breakfast for Mathilda and me while thinking hard about an idea that had been germinating for the last few weeks. I wasn’t sure about it at first, but the more I thought about it, the more I felt there could be something to it. I decided to run it past Mathilda to see what she thought. She came into the kitchen to talk to me while I put together the omelets. “Oh my! Something smells delicious in here,” she said as she put a steaming mug of coffee beside me.

“I felt like omelets this morning,” I replied.

“Excellent choice.” She sipped her coffee and then looked at me over the rim of her cup. “Lenora, is something troubling you? You’ve been very quiet these last few weeks. Is it the depression?”

“Oh, no. I feel Okay. You worry too much about me,” I said.

“It comes with the territory, child,” she said. “Still, there is something on your mind. Want to talk about it?”

I stopped mixing and left the whisk in the bowl before turning to her. “Actually, I do. See, I was thinking about what we’ve been doing the last two years and about this master plan and mission we’re supposed to be a part of. There has to be some sort of order as to why I have the abilities I do. It all still doesn’t make sense to me, but I’m being pulled in this certain direction, almost as if I’m holding a divining rod. What if I’m supposed to use all this knowledge and ability I have in the healing arts? I mean, you’ve often told me I have healing power in the music I play, sing, and write. More than once, you’ve said I cured a tension headache by just playing my guitar, right?”

Mathilda nodded.

“You know there’s magic in music. We’ve talked about that before. Then, take the empathic senses. It could come in very useful if a person isn’t coherent and can’t indicate where they’re hurting, but I’d be able to tell because I can feel it. We can’t forget about the telekinesis. Wouldn’t it stand to reason, for example, that it might work on the heart? What if someone’s heartbeat is way out of rhythm? I’d be able to focus on the heart muscle and regulate the rhythm just by the will of mind. While doing that, I could heal the damage and keep regulating the beat until the heart can pick back up on its own. The psychic abilities could play in there too. Mathilda, I think I’m onto something here.”

Mathilda set her coffee cup down slowly and just studied me for several long moments. “You feel very strongly about this, don’t you?”

I nodded and met her gaze with my blue one. “I know there’s more to all this than that, but what if learning the healing arts and using my abilities in that area is part of what I’m supposed to do? I don’t mean I’d want to hang out a shingle or anything. I haven’t thought that far ahead. I just feel I need to have this knowledge in my arsenal and to know how to focus my abilities in that way. Isn’t there some sort of certification the Witches’ Council has, and don’t they sometimes send out specialists on an as needed basis? I mean, that’s part of your certification, right?”

“Yes, correct,” Mathilda said.

“Mathilda, will you help me?” I asked her.

“Yes, of course,” she said, taking my hand and squeezing it. “You know I will. You certainly have the compassion and personality for it. One can be certified and have the knowledge, but it takes a special person to handle the personal side of it. I am gifted in the healing arts, but sometimes I am too crusty and jaded to offer the amount of compassion or delicacy a situation may require. You, however, have so much kindness and compassion to share and would be perfect for it.”

And that was how another journey began. I spent an additional three years under the tutelage of Mathilda. It was hard work, but I loved it. I passed my certification with flying colors and became a consultant and a high ranking member of the Witches’ Council.


 

adddf-lenora2bhugs2bmathilda

Five years after the death of my husband and son, I finally felt strong enough to strike out on my own. When I told Mathilda it was high time I got out of her hair and got a place of my own, she pulled me into her arms and held me tight. “Oh, sweetheart, you don’t have to go. I love having you here.”

“I know you do and I love being here, but I can’t use you as a crutch forever. I need to try to discover this courage and strength Grandda always said I have, you see. I’m going to take the proceeds from the sale of our place in Hidden Springs and move to Riverview, I think. I like the quiet surroundings, and it’s a nice little community.”

“Oh, Lenora, are you sure?” Mathilda asked me, holding my shoulders and peering into my face.

“It’s something I have to do. Please understand,” I said.

“Oh, child, I do. It’s just that I’ll miss you so. I’ve grown accustomed to having you here,” she said, embracing me again.

“You know you can come visit me anytime,” I told her.

“And the same goes on my end.” We held each other for a long time just enjoying the closeness of our relationship. “At least let me help you move.”

“Help needed and appreciated,” I said.

I found the perfect place in Riverview. it wasn’t too large, but it was smaller than the house I shared with Landon and Linc. It had an old-fashioned feel with beautiful hardwood floors. I bought all new furniture and little touches like throw rugs to make it cozy. I loved lighting a fire in the fireplace and then playing the piano or writing my books as the warmth and crackle of it relaxed me into a peaceful feeling.

Day by day, I was coming more and more to terms with losing Linc. I missed him every single day, but I could now talk about him without wanting to cry every time. It wasn’t so easy with Landon. As hard as I tried, something in my soul just didn’t settle well. More than once, I got the crazy feeling that Landon was trapped somewhere he didn’t yet belong. I had this nagging sensation in my very being that Landon was still somehow meant to be with me.

I enjoyed a pretty quiet life for the next two years in Riverview. I wrote my books but also got a job at the theater where I composed musical scores and directed live shows. I also continued my work with the Witches’ Council and consulted on many cases where death would have happened without my unique abilities. I kept that part of my life out of the public eye as much as I could, for I never wanted my powers to become the topic of some sleazy talk show. I used my gifts to help people, not to gain notoriety for myself, and that was how I wanted it to stay.

Although the years passed, my appearance and body didn’t change. It always seemed odd to me that I didn’t age like other people. Mathilda said it was a side effect from all the magic and potions that had been pumped into me both times I’d been ill from my curse. Unless something unforeseen happened, I would live for several hundred years before finally succumbing to natural causes.

Dating wasn’t a huge priority for me, but I did indulge in a few short-lived relationships. Linc will always be a tough act to follow, and the very few men I was involved with just didn’t measure up. Many didn’t go past the first date while others lasted a couple months. Most of the time, it was I who ended things because I just couldn’t pretend there were feelings there that I didn’t have to give. There was one relationship that got a little sticky. For about six months, I was involved with a man named Shane Clayton, who thought we had something permanent in the making. He wined and dined me, and he was a skilled lover. However, the fireworks were absent at least on my end. I ended up breaking it off after finding out he was married. One thing I am not is a home wrecker. For me, married men are off limits.

 

Lenora With Wine (Medium)

One night while having a glass of wine, I was venting to Mathilda over the phone about Shane’s deception. “Ah well,” I said as I finished the story. “I guess I’m just meant to be alone. I had my one great love, and I’m content with that.”

“Oh, darling, I think you’re wrong about that. Someone like you isn’t meant to be alone. You have so much love to give, Lenora. I know there is someone out there for you.”

“I had my someone, and he’s gone now,” I said resignedly.

“Linc wouldn’t want you to be alone,” she said. “Listen. I was watching TV this evening, and they announced a casting call for ‘The One.’ What if you applied for that?”

Unfortunately, as she was voicing this utterly ridiculous, insane thing, I was in the middle of swallowing a mouthful of wine. A great burble of laughter arose, which caused me to swallow hard. The wine went down the wrong way, and I broke into a fit of undignified coughing and spluttering.

“Lenora, dear, are you all right?” Mathilda asked.

I finished choking and pounded my chest. “I’m fine. Mathilda, would you mind repeating that? I don’t think I heard you correctly.”

“There’s a casting call for ‘The One.’ Go online and fill out an application. Maybe that’s your avenue.”

“Oh, good lord!” I said, flopping dramatically onto my couch. “You can’t be serious.”

“Where’s your sense of adventure, darling? What have you got to lose? You could end up winning the prize and gaining it all.”

I started laughing hard. “Mathilda, do you realize what you’re saying? Do you know how many girls are there fighting for love of some stranger they’ve never met? No thanks. That’s not my scene.”

She wheedled and cajoled, but I stuck to my guns. “Mathilda, I love you and I’d do anything for you, but there is no way I’m going on that show.”

 

When we hung up, I didn’t think any more about it until one day, I got a huge manila envelope in the mail. I frowned as I looked at the return address label. “Sim City Productions,” I said aloud as I ran my finger over the words. I opened the envelope and took out the sheaf of papers. Then, my eyes got huge as I started to read. I’d been accepted to appear on the upcoming season of “The One.” There were two major problems at work, however. First, I hadn’t even applied to appear on the show. Secondly, I didn’t even want to appear on the show. As my brain began to process all this, I came to the one and only conclusion as to how this came to be.

Clenching my jaw, I picked up the phone to dial Mathilda’s number. “Hello, Lenora darling.”

“Don’t you Lenora darling me, Mathilda Blankenship. You’ve got some explaining to do.”

“Explaining about what?” she asked calmly.

“Don’t play dumb with me,” I snapped. “How the hell did I get a summons to appear on ‘The One’ when I didn’t even apply? I sense your handiwork in it, so talk.”

Mathilda just started to laugh, which further pissed me off. “Oh, that.”

“Yes, that,” I barked.

She continued to laugh. “Do you realize you sound just like a mother? I guess I’d better go stand in the corner.”

“Yeah, well, old habits die hard, and you’ll do more than stand in the corner when I get my hands on you. Now spill it.”

“Well, sweetheart, it’s very simple. I filled in the application for you.”

“You what? But…but…” I was incapable of saying anything else.

Mathilda laughed again. “I did it for the very same reason I made you practice your lessons until you got them perfectly. I knew this is the right thing for you to do, and I did it for your own good.”

“You’re supposed to be a goddess and you told me that goddesses aren’t allowed to interfere in such things. Besides, how can it be for my own good to go on that crazy show?” I asked her. The irritation was replaced by a sense of panic. Hell, I knew how Mathilda operated. She could always get me to do anything she thought I needed to do, and she was determined to see me appear on the show. Deep down, I knew she’d get her way.

“Ah, Lenora, don’t you know how it feels to just have this feeling that it’s the right thing to do? I feel strongly that you should appear on that show. I feel it in my bones. You know Mathilda is seldom wrong about these things.” The smile in her voice made me want to run screaming for the hills. “And besides, the cosmos won’t break apart from you appearing on a TV show.”

“You could be wrong once in your never-ending life,” I groused.

She laughed again. “I don’t think so, darling. What can it hurt? Even if you don’t win, you could come away with some fond memories and new friends. Do it for Mathilda. You won’t regret it.”

Well, what choice did I have? I was already under contract, and Mathilda wanted this so badly for me. She’d always acted in my best interest, so how could I stay mad at her? “OK, fine, you win. Just promise you’ll still love me after I completely and totally make a damn fool of myself.”

Her laughter rang in my ear as we hung up. I groaned and slapped my cheeks. Then, I marched into the kitchen to fill my wine glass. I literally chugged it, refilled it again, and chugged that one down, too. I drank the next few a bit slower but still managed to get on a nice buzz. I picked up the phone again, and when I heard Amadeus’s voice on the other end, I started giggling. “Hey, Amadeus.”

“Lenora,” he said, a hint of surprise in his voice. “You sound drunk. How much have you had to drink?” He sounded rather worried, which made me giggle some more. Ariadne forgive me, but I just couldn’t help it.

“Nah, I just have a good buzz on right now, but I plan to totally hang one on tonight. Get ready to howl because you’re not going to believe this.” After I told him about my upcoming reality TV show debut, he did howl.

“Hey, that’s great! Knock ’em dead,” Amadeus said.

“I’d rather knock myself into a coma,” I confessed.

Amadeus laughed, and then I heard his muffled voice as he covered the mouthpiece. I could tell he was relaying my news to Erica. When he came back, I could tell he’d put me on speakerphone so Erica could join in the conversation.

“Lenora, how wonderful!” she said.

 

Lenora With Wine (Medium)

“So I keep hearing,” I sighed. “Just tell me one thing. How the hell do I transfer out of this chicken outfit?” I downed more wine.

More laughter on the other end told me they were both enjoying this to the hilt. “Just go and enjoy yourself,” Erica said. “It could be the start of a new life for you.”

“We’ll be watching every week,” Amadeus promised.

“I think I need more wine,” I groaned, which made Amadeus and Erica laugh again. We talked more, and I continued my wine fest. I don’t know how many times I did a refilling charm on the bottle, and I lost count of how many glasses I put down myself. By the time our conversation was coming to a close, I was thoroughly tanked.

“Go to bed, Lenora,” Amadeus said. “You’re going to have quite the large head in the morning.”

“G’night,” I slurred. “I love you guys.”

“We love you too, Lenora,” Erica said, a smile in her voice.

“No, I mean it. I really, really love you guys,” I said, the last word ending on a loud hiccup.

“Good night, Lenora,” the two of them said together, a hint of laughter coming through.

I hung up, stifled a belch against the back of my hand, and slid to the floor, which is where I woke up, flat on my back, the next morning. Amadeus was right. I had a hangover the size of Kentucky.

As the days wore on, I was getting used to the idea of appearing on “The One.” I was even getting a little excited after a while, which I wasn’t going to readily admit to Mathilda. A couple weeks before we were to begin taping, I got the information DVD about this season’s bachelor.

 

His name was Caleb McIntyre, and he was a policeman who was getting over a bad marriage. He was a genius, a bookworm, and a self-proclaimed workaholic. He seemed like a good person and a nice guy, and I gathered from his looks that he was a vampire.

Growing up, I wasn’t exposed to people like vampires or werewolves. Mathilda and Grandda were the only two people I knew who had any kind of magical ability or supernatural origins. However, being a part of the Witches’ Council got me more exposed to unique types of people. As I looked at the DVD and learned more about Caleb, I had to admit he was pretty damn hot. Maybe this wouldn’t be so bad after all.


 

Author’s Note: Thank you to PiazzaGirl for allowing me to nab the picture of Caleb from her blog. You can find Caleb’s Bachelor Challenge there, which Lenora appeared in, and read her awesome story, “A Race Against Time.”

The song lyrics are from “God Bless Our Love” by Mary Chapin-Carpenter.

Lenora’s Backstory: Part 10, Picking Up the Pieces

Mathilda’s POV

 

Time meant nothing to me as I rocked my poor, ill Lenora in my arms. She was utterly destroyed, her life having gone down with Linc and Landon. She was adrift in a world that had no meaning for her anymore. She was drowning in the ocean and I couldn’t pull her back.

I am a selfish woman. This I know and am not ashamed to admit. It was centuries since I felt as though I could fully extend my love to someone, and it was all thanks to Lenora. She accepted me and somehow penetrated the shell I kept around myself for both propriety’s and sanity’s sake. I didn’t realize it happened until she’d held me close one day after recovering from her illness. “I never knew my mother or how it felt to have one, Ms. Blankenship, but she must have been amazing if she was anything like you.” 

I’d been completely speechless. All I’d been able to do was hold her close to my heart for a long moment. “I don’t remember ever hearing such lovely words, child. I am so relieved you are well. You would have left a large void in my heart and life if you’d perished.”

My love and respect for Lenora grew stronger over the years. She was, for all intents and purposes, my daughter. Being part of her life taught me a lot about love and life that centuries of living hadn’t been able to teach.

There are moments in everyone’s life that define a person’s true character and spirit. Holding Lenora’s limp form was one of those defining moments. I straightened slightly so I could look into her still, pale face and felt the fever baking off her. I practically scorched my fingers as I smoothed the golden hair from her face. “You’ve been through enough, my child. I’m going to make it better, I swear this to you.”

A painful heaviness wormed its way into my heart as I lovingly arranged her on her bed. I opened the blinds so my Lenora could go to her rest on a warm breath of sunshine. I did what I could to make her more comfortable before leaving the room.

 

The elixir was colorless, odorless, and tasteless. It would also be undetectable in an autopsy. All I would need to do was put three drops on Lenora’s tongue, and her pain would be over within two minutes. Only in the direst of circumstances would the Vial of Death be called upon. There was no doubt in my mind that this was one of those circumstances. As much as I yearned to fight to keep Lenora with me, I knew it wasn’t what she would want.

 

A sob clawed its way from my throat as I corked the vial. I called Gunther’s name in a voice barely above a whisper.

“I am here, my friend. Ah, I see you are greatly troubled,” Gunther said. Hearing the concern in the voice of my mirror always reminded me of how concerned for me Gunther always had been in life.

“I am about to do one of the hardest things I have ever had to do aside from saying goodbye to you, my love,” I said as a tear oozed its way down my cheek. “My Lenora is going to die today.” I held the small vial in my shaking hand and bit my lip. “I don’t know how I can bear it. I want her here with me, but I think it would be kinder to let her go.”

“Do not act in haste, my dear friend. I know Lenora suffers greatly at this moment, but you must persevere with her. All will become clear in time, but you must walk the long mile with her if she is ever to find her way back from the labyrinth of despair.”

“I don’t understand. Gunther, I always hate it when you speak so cryptically.”

“I am sorry for this, dear Mathilda, but it is the only way at this time. In this matter, I cannot give you a black and white answer. Go to her and remain at her side. Above all, do not give up on her. All will become clear. Go now before it is too late.”

 

Lenora in bed 1 (Medium)

I hurried into Lenora’s room, hoping to see a marked improvement. Gunther’s words sounded encouraging, and I clung to a strand of hope that I could somehow pull Lenora out of this. What I really wanted to see was Lenora sitting up in bed and smiling at me, but I knew things seldom were that easy. When I arrived, I expected to see some improvement in her condition, but the opposite was happening instead.

Lenora’s pulse was weak and irregular and her breathing almost nonexistent. Her hand felt cold to the touch, and when I pressed on the beds of her nails, they didn’t pink up. There was a bluish cast to her lips, and she was pale as alabaster. I knew I wouldn’t be needing the elixir I’d just made because Lenora was on the brink of death without it. “I don’t understand this, Gunther. This is going against everything you just said.” I spoke the words aloud, feeling the hand of fear squeeze my heart once again.

“Maybe you are to die but not by my hand,” I whispered. I situated myself so I could wrap my arms around her. If she was going to die, I had no choice but to help her cross over and tell her it was all right to let go.

“Lenora,” I whispered as I stroked her cheek. “You were always such a beautiful person inside and out. You always had so much love to give, Lenora. And smart as a whip you are. You always made me so proud. I love you, my sweet child. I love you as my own daughter. You bring me such joy, sweetheart. I will cherish every day I had with you, It’s all right if you need to go. I will miss you forever, but I understand. If you need to, just let go, child.”

I held Lenora close and whispered her name repeatedly, telling her how much I loved her. Tears ran down my face as I whispered to her. Lenora let out a long breath and didn’t take in another. I knew she was gone, but I couldn’t let her go. Something told me to not break the physical connection. I stroked the golden hair I loved so dearly and whispered her name. “I’ll love you forever, Lenora. Now you can rest.” I took her hand and finally gave in to the grief I’d been clamping down on. I cried for Lincoln and for my sweet Landon, who would never have the chance to grow up and experience life to its fullest. But most of all, I cried for Lenora and what her loss would mean for me from here on out.



Lenora’s POV

 

 

Lenora in Bed 2 (Medium)

I was floating somewhere between time and space. There was no sense of being. I don’t know where and when I felt someone holding me and speaking my name. “Mathilda,” I tried to say. somehow recognizing who it was. “Don’t cry. It’s nice where I’m going. I’ll be all right.” Somehow, I knew I was going to be with Linc and Landon, so I didn’t fight the floating sensation. I knew I would be taken to where I needed to go.

 

Ocean (Medium)

Time seemed to work differently because the next thing I knew, I was in a beautiful place where all kinds of colors shone off the water. I gasped at the sheer beauty of what I was seeing, for I had never seen such a wondrously magical place. I sighed in contentment as the waves crashed against the surf and a gentle breeze lifted my hair. If ever I needed to go somewhere to gather inspiration for writing a book or a piece of music, I would have to look no further than this heavenly spot.

I whirled around when I heard my name spoken so very softly, as if spoken by an angel. Standing before me was every member of my family I’d ever lost. There was Grandda, who looked young and fit, and the smile on his face and the twinkle in his eye reminded me so much of how he’d always been in life. Standing beside him was my grandmother, Anne. She was so beautiful. It was from her that I inherited my blond hair and blue eyes. My father, Patrick and my mother, Maggie were there. My father was a tall, strapping man with dark hair and sparkling brown eyes. My mother was tall and slender with long red hair with the same eyes that both my grandmother and I have. Next was my beloved Linc and my beautiful little boy.

I gasped and let out a desperate cry as I flung myself on them. I wept for joy as loving arms encircled me, and I was held by the people I’d lost throughout the course of my life.

“Ma! Da! I wish I could have known you,” I choked out. “I never knew you, but I missed you anyway.”

“We’re so sorry we left you, darling,” my mother said in a beautiful Irish lilt. “I take full responsibility for that. I beg your forgiveness.”

“I was in good hands,” I told her, squeezing her. “Grandda and Mathilda took very good care of me.”

“I knew they would,” my father said, giving me a gentle kiss and wiping my tears.

 

Liam Hugging Lenora (Medium)

I was then passed off to Grandda, who held me so tight. “I missed you so much, Grandda. You were the best grandda anyone could have ever had. I love you forever and missed you every single day.”

He tilted my chin up with a finger so he could look into my eyes. “And I have missed ye, my beautiful Lenora. I knew I could leave ye in good hands. I’m so proud of ye, my talented, beautiful girl.”

I was then hugged and kissed by my grandmother, who gave me the most tender of smiles. “You’re so beautiful, Lenora. How I wish I could have held ye just once before I left the physical world.”

“I wish I could have known you, but I’m here now, and we’ll have a lot to make up for,” I said.

She shook her head and pulled back to take me by the shoulders. “This is only a short visit, I’m afraid.”

“Short visit? But…”

“There are others you need to see first,” Grandma said, giving me a slight push. The next instant, I was enfolded in the arms of my husband and son. Everything I’d been feeling since their devastating loss bubbled over, and I held on tight, never wanting to let them go. I kissed Lincoln’s face over and over and sobbed desperately as I crushed Landon to my chest.

“I’ll love you always, my Lenora,” Lincoln whispered as he stroked my hair. “Nothing can ever take away what we had and meant to each other. Always remember that.”

“I will,” I said, framing his face in my hands. “Oh, Linc, my beloved! I have you back. I have you back and I’m never letting you go again.” I held on tight and rested my head against his chest. “Just hold me. Hold me and never let go.”

He did as I asked but only for a few moments. His fingers were on my face and wiping the tears from my cheeks. “I have to let you go, Lenora. Your time isn’t up yet. There’s still work for you to do.”

“Not without you,” I said, feeling a bolt of panic shoot through my very being.

Lincoln kissed me softly. “No, sweetheart. I can’t come back with you. You must go back.”

“He’s right, Ma,” Landon said, his arms encircling me. “You’re needed more than you know right now. You have to go back.”

“I can’t leave you again,” I said, squeezing Landon close. “Not again.”

Lincoln held us both, and I never wanted this moment to end. “My love, there is no choice. You’re destined to do great things, things that could even mean the survival of the universe. Your unique talents are needed greatly.”

“There is no life without you, either of you,” I protested.

“Yes there is, Ma,” Landon said, kissing me. “You’ll see that one day. First, you’ve got to stop blaming yourself for what happened to us. It wasn’t your fault. It was nobody’s fault, Ma. It just happened.”

Lincoln kissed me softly and stroked my cheek. “It’s true, sweetheart. You must believe that. You must promise you’ll stop beating yourself up over this. You’ve got to go on, Lenora. Always remember how much we both love you, but you’ve got to go on. I want you to be happy.”

“You’ll be OK, Ma. Really, you will. I’ll always watch over you, and I really will be your angel.”

“Oh, Landon!” I whispered, stroking his hair.

“Besides, Auntie Mathilda needs you. If you go, she’ll be all alone and won’t ever let herself love anyone ever again. She needs you just as much as you need her.”

I was once again hugged and kissed by my parents and grandparents and then, Lincoln was holding me again. “I’ll wait for you, my Lenora. When your time comes, you’ll be in my arms forever and will never have to be apart from me again. You’re going to be all right. I’m always with you. Remember that.”

“Lenora, my sweet child. How will I bear this? I’m going to miss you every day of my existence. I hope wherever you are, you found what you were looking for.” I jolted as I heard the faraway voice coming from behind me.

“Mathilda!” I hadn’t realized I’d said her name aloud, but Landon’s next words confirmed it.

“You see, Ma? She needs you. She’s crying because you left her.”

I knew Mathilda loved me, but she never struck me as the type of person who actually needed anyone.

Landon seemed to pick up on my thoughts. “It’s true, Ma. You changed everything for her. If you don’t go back, she won’t continue her work, and both of you are needed there. She needs you so you both can complete the mission you’re supposed to do.”

The ocean began to shimmer before me, and Lincoln and Landon didn’t feel as solid in my arms. I felt myself being pulled away. I fought it with everything I had but to no avail.

“Don’t fight it, Ma. it’s going to be OK. You’ll see. I love you so much, Ma.” Landon blew me a kiss and smiled the most angelic smile at me.

“I love you, Lenora. I’ll always love you.” Lincoln’s voice was fading, and I could no longer touch him. He put his arm around Landon. “We’re all right, my love, and so will you be.”

They were gone an instant later, and I found myself lying on a warm bed. I felt someone’s arms around me, and I knew they were Mathilda’s. I could feel the love and strength in them. She was speaking my name softly and crying. My head was pillowed against her chest, and her capable, nimble fingers stroked my hair.

 

Lenora in bed 1 (Medium)

It felt like a rhinoceros was sitting on my chest. I tried to breathe in, but all I could do was gasp weakly for air. I felt my muscles contract, and my body gave a huge jerk. I was being laid back against plump pillows, and Mathilda’s fingers were at my throat as if feeling for a pulse.

“By the ancients!” she exclaimed. “She’s coming back! Lenora, child, it’s Mathilda. Can you hear me?”

I tried to move my hand, but I felt so terribly weak. I took in another gasp of air, this one a bit larger.

“That’s it, child. Breathe for Mathilda. You can do it.” She took my hand and squeezed it hard. I tried once again to move my hand and was able to weakly curl my fingers around Mathilda’s. “Yes, that’s it! I’ve got you, Lenora. Come back to me, sweetheart.”

I squeezed her hand, finding it easier to move with each passing moment. I breathed in again and realized I was still very ill. When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was Mathilda’s face. Tears were coursing down her cheeks, but now, she was smiling widely. I licked dry, cracked lips and tried to smile a little. “Hey, Mathilda,” I rasped.

“Hey yourself,” she said, smoothing my hair. “You die on me and all you can say is ‘Hey,’?”

This time, I was able to muster a grin, but I didn’t have the energy to sustain it. Then, the truth of what she said penetrated my groggy mind. “I died? I wasn’t sure. I mean, I thought I might have but wasn’t sure if it was just a dream. The last thing I remember was getting up to go to the bathroom and then…nothing.”

“You died, child. You were clinically dead for almost four minutes,” she said, squeezing my hand again.

I was silent for a moment while having an inner debate with myself on whether or not to share my experience with Mathilda. Then, I realized that if anyone could understand, it would be Mathilda. I tried to take in a deep breath but produced a hacking cough instead.

Mathilda chanted a spell, which alleviated some of the tightness in my chest and patted  my hand. “Just rest now, sweetheart. We can talk later.”

 

Mathilda got up, but I pulled her back. “No. I need to tell you now.”

She held back a moment and then came back to perch on the bed. “What is it, sweetheart?”

“I saw them. I saw them all,” I said, then told her what I’d experienced. “They said I would be all right and that we have some mission we have to do together that might be needed to save the universe. Landon said…he said…that you needed me.”

It didn’t take my empathic senses to discern the play of emotions that crossed Mathilda’s face. She didn’t say a word until she pulled me into her arms to hold me tight. “First of all, it’s true. I do need you, Lenora. I love you so dearly, child, but as it turns out, I need you as well. You were always the bright spot in my life. I suppose I didn’t fully realize how much I needed you until you died in my arms just a bit ago. I knew if I had to let you go, I would because I couldn’t stand to see you suffering so. But oh, Lenora, I don’t think I ever could have gotten over it. You had me so scared.”

“I’m sorry,” I said regretfully, squeezing her closer.

“Don’t be sorry. The important thing is by some miracle, I have you back.” She kissed my cheek and patted my back when I coughed again.

“You do believe me, don’t you?” I asked her. “I mean, about…what I saw?”

“I do,” Mathilda said without hesitation. “You are not the first to have this kind of experience. I hope what you saw and got to experience can help you someday make peace with what has happened.”

A tear rolled down my cheek as I snuggled more into Mathilda’s embrace. “Landon told me I mustn’t blame myself for the…the accident, that it was just something that happened. Linc said he wanted me to be happy, that they were all right and I would be too. I wanted to stay with them so much, but I couldn’t.” I took a tremulous, wheezing breath. “Reckon the bottom line is that whatever winds up the universe and puts it to bed at night isn’t through with me yet.”

“Thank the ancients for that,” Mathilda said, rubbing my back.

“This mission,” I said thoughtfully. “Do you have any idea what it means? I have to believe I didn’t imagine it. Everything I saw, felt, and experienced was so vivid. There has to be something to this. I’m sure of it.”

 

Mathilda settled me back against the pillow, and I reached for her hand as a worried frown crossed her features. She remained silent a long while. I was about to question her again, but then, she spoke. “Often times, there are predictions about the so-called end of times and the destruction of the world, even the universe. Most of them are bogus, as you know. I don’t hold much stock in such things normally.”

“Yes, I know,” I said. “Times are bad, but would they ever get bad enough that the world could end?”

“I don’t know,” she said.

“But you believe me?” I asked.

“Yes, I do, child. I know what you experienced was real, and because you’re so sure of this, I tend to believe there is something to this. Were you given any kind of timeframe?”

I shook my head.

“Well then, whatever happens could come tomorrow or at any time. I suppose if we’re meant to do something, we’ll be given direction as we need it.”

“You have no clue about what it could be?” I asked her.

She patted my hand and shook her head. “I’m afraid not, sweetheart. I’m immortal, but I am not omniscient. We’re going to have to take it as it comes. You just have to promise me not to check out on me again.”

I grinned at her. “Well, seeing as I’m just too mean to die, I guess you’re stuck with me.” I coughed again and groaned. “Dammit! If I had to come back, I could have at least been sent back not feeling this way. I feel like hell.”

“Oh, sweetheart,” Mathilda said, then kissed my forehead. “It won’t be for long. I’ll have you fixed up in no time.”

“But you’re still worried,” I said. “I know you try to hide it, but I can feel it.”

She hesitated before speaking. “Your lungs have been severely compromised, and there is some damage to your heart. Now, I can fix this, but you’re going to have to take it easy for a while. Remember, I warned you that if you had a relapse from this curse, it would be worse as you aged. This relapse combined with your emotional upheaval would have been too much had you not been returned to me. I want you to remember something else. You’re going to heal emotionally, but it’s going to take a long, long time. You’ll have good days and some very bad ones. I want you to just take each day as it comes, and always remember I’m here. I’ll always be a beacon for you when you need it.”

“I love you, Mathilda,” I said.

“Oh, Lenora, child, I love you too. Thank the gods you are still here so you can hear me tell you. Now, I want you to get some rest. I’ll be close by,” she said, tucking the covers around me and kissing my cheek.

 

Mathilda was right. I had many dark, dreary days where I could barely pull myself out of bed. The loss of Linc and Landon sometimes still felt as fresh as the day it happened. I would have bouts of deep depression where I couldn’t even muster the strength to change out of my night dress. Often, I’d sit on the floor in a daze or lie flat on the couch and let the tears slide down my temples and into my hair. No matter how often it happened, Mathilda was always there to console and comfort me. She’d get me to relive funny moments with Lincoln and Landon so I could begin to think of them with laughter instead of tears.

 

With each passing day, my sense of humor returned little by little. As my emotional state began to slowly heal, my body became stronger. One day, Mathilda hugged me tight after I teased her about always calling Landon her nephy-pooh. After she wiped the tears of mirth from her eyes, her arms came around me. “My Lenora is getting her spark back,” she said.

“I suppose it’s still more of a fizzle, but I’m trying,” I told her. “It’s hard sometimes, Mathilda. It’s so hard. There are still days when I don’t think I can go on. Then, I think about visiting them briefly in the afterlife, and that helps keep me going. Having you here to help me also makes all the difference in the world.”

 

“I’ll always be here for you, Lenora. You know that,” Mathilda said, pulling me closer.

“I know, and I’m so thankful,” I said.

 

Mathilda and I worked on magic together, and again, I became her student. I learned about dueling and magical combat. She taught me even more advanced magic than I already knew. Once again, I soaked it up eagerly, which pleased her greatly.

One day, I started to feel very strange. Mathilda had some visitors over that day, and as I helped her clean up the wine glasses and straighten things up, I began to hear voices and see things I knew I wasn’t looking at with the physical eye. As I touched things these people had come into contact with, more was revealed. I was somehow seeing into their lives as well as feeling with my empathic senses. I gasped and let go of the refreshment tray I was carrying. I expected it to crash resoundingly to the floor, but instead, it hovered in mid air. I told myself to let it go very gently and set it down on the table. It obeyed my command, and somehow, I knew I’d moved it by the sheer force of my mind.

“Oh, my gosh!” I gasped. “Holy shit! Mathilda!”

She was at my side in an instant. “Lenora, what is it? You look as if you’ve seen a ghost?”

I goggled at nothing in particular. “Well…um…it wasn’t a ghost, but it was…something.” I quickly told her what happened and then focused on the tray, which I lifted by ordering it with my mind. “Mathilda, what does this mean?”

 

Mathilda led me to the couch and then sat down beside me. “I believe you are manifesting new abilities to add to the ones you already possess,” she explained.

I shook my head. “I don’t understand.’

“Once again, the illness brought on by the curse has opened the door. You developed your empathic senses after you were ill the first time. You became ill again, and now, you are exhibiting psychic abilities as well as telekinesis. I cannot know for sure until we explore this further, but I believe this to be a very telling sign.”

“Telling? How?” I asked.

“I believe this to be an aid in this mission you are to undertake,” she said simply. “We should study this further, but I believe there is more than meets the eye. In fact…”

She pulled me to my feet and led me to her secret room where she pulled huge tomes off the shelves. “Your grandfather left these volumes in my care and asked me to show them to you when I felt you were ready to see them. As you will soon discover, you come from a very long line of magic.”

As I poured my attention into the huge volumes, I discovered my family’s ancestors dated back to ancient times and were a huge part of Druidic magic. “Spell casting is one thing, but as you can see here, there is much, much more than simple spell work,” Mathilda explained.

It seemed that each ancestor had some sort of ability all their own. Some could control the elements while others had the gift of throwing fire. It wasn’t all sunshine and light either. Many of my ancestors used their gifts for good, but there were others who allowed it to turn them to the dark side.

“As you can see, groups of them could come together to aid in a situation or even hinder it,” she continued.

“This really is unbelievable,” I said, looking up from the tome I was currently perusing. “What does this have to do with me?”

“Lenora, can’t you see it? You are the only one to be manifesting more than one of these abilities. These abilities are coming together in one person, and that’s you. We need to study this and there are tests we need to make, but I believe this is only the beginning of what you are going to be capable of doing.”

I felt as though the floor had been yanked from under me. “I never asked for this. I lead a pretty normal life until it all went down in that airplane. I just used magic for the little things like keeping Landon’s lunch warm until he ate it. The empathic senses just kept me more connected to my family. Mathilda, I’m not meant for anything else except writing my books and messing with music. I was once someone’s wife and mother, but now…oh, Mathilda, can’t we tell these forces they’re flying the wrong broomstick?”

She laughed for a long moment and shook her head. “It doesn’t work that way, I’m afraid. In fact, I’ve got it right here in black and white. You’re the Chosen.”

“Chosen? For what? Surely, it can’t say ‘Lenora Atherton, the Chosen’ or some strange thing like that.”

“Well, not quite,” Mathilda said, smiling. “Here, read this and then tell me I’m wrong.”

I looked at the page she pointed to, and as I read further, I discovered what looked like an ancient prophecy.

“On the third day of the third month at the eleventh hour, a girl child shall be born and will carry the mark of the Chosen upon her person. She shall lose what she never knew but will gain strength and knowledge from an elderly one. A curse shall befall her and illness come, but great power will be left in its place. Love shall find her, but tragedy shall mar her life once more. Once again, illness shall attempt to stamp out the light. Love shall conquer the darkness, and the Chosen shall utter the sacred words.”

Tingles ran down my spine as I read the words, for I knew I carried a strange birthmark on the back of my knee. It was in the shape of a sphere with a sort of staff inside. When I was little, I once asked Grandda about it, but he quickly changed the subject. After that, I never really thought about it too much. Everything else this prophecy, or whatever it was, said fit me to a tee.

I laid my head on the table and heaved a befuddled sigh. “This is a lot to get my head wrapped around. Why wasn’t I told about this before?”

“Liam asked me not to tell you until the time was right. Neither of us wanted you to live your life wondering when certain tragedy would strike. You would not have been able to fully enjoy what you shared with Lincoln and Landon if you had known from the start,” she said simply.

I could see the logic in that. I’d have been so worried about keeping them safe that I’d have spent all our lives trying to lock them away in a proverbial bubble. “I didn’t ask for this, Mathilda.”

“I know, darling, but sometimes we are compelled to face and do things we didn’t ask for. This is one such thing, Lenora.”

“So, what happens now?” I asked her.

“The end of the prophecy says you must speak aloud the sacred words,” she said, turning to another page in the book. “You will know you are the Chosen for sure once you speak these words. Go on. Read them.”

“From East to West and North to South,

I utter these words from my mouth.

I claim this birthright as my own.

Through time and space I shall undertake

This title placed upon me for my ancestors’ sake.

I am the Chosen.

I shall fight for truth and light

And I will always seek what is right.

I claim the power.

And now in this room I stand.

I pray the spirits, hear my command.”

My hands began to glow, and my voice took on a sort of echoing, magnified quality. I raised my hand and spoke the last lines.

“I, Lenora the Chosen command

The power I seek, come forth to my hand.”

I know it will sound cliché when I say thunder crashed violently and the lights flickered, but that is exactly what happened. I was hit with a force I can only describe as a form of electricity. My nerve endings sizzled, and I felt parts of my hair standing on end. It was over almost as quickly as it began, and I blinked dazedly at Mathilda. “What now?” I asked her, feeling completely stupid for one of the few times in my life.

“We work together, you and I, and we see just how far your abilities can go,” she said simply. “But first, you need your rest.”

I still tired easily, so Mathilda prescribed a daily rest period for me, which she saw to that I obeyed. I was too keyed up to actually sleep this time, so we read together and talked like the old chums we were. I found out a lot about myself, but I also learned much, much more about Mathilda.

I knew she’d been a mother several times over but we never talked specifically about any of her children. They’d long since been dead, and Mathilda hadn’t been married for over a hundred years. However, I received a huge shock when she told me about her dauhter, Alina.

 

Alina in Bed 2 (Medium)

“She was so sick, Lenora, and seeing you so ill reminded me so much of my last moments with her.” Mathilda told me how an angry mob on a witch hunt was after her and Alina and that she’d had to send Alina through time to save her life. Alina had been dying of small pox but Mathilda had been able to lessen the symptoms so Alina’s body could heal itself and not be contagious to others. Medieval times were harsh and people tried as witches were killed brutally. Mathilda went on to tell me that Alina was in present day time but that something went wrong with the portal when Mathilda protected herself from being arrested. Alina could be anywhere in the multiverse. “Even Gunther would have an impossible time locating her because there are endless parallel universes she could have ended up in.” She explained that being immortal, she couldn’t die but Alina could. If she’d allowed herself to fall into their hands, they would discover this, and Mathilda could not allow the secret of her immortality to be exposed.

My heart truly went out to Mathilda. I wasn’t the only one who had lost someone so dear, and I could both see and feel Mathilda’s pain and worry for this Alina. “You would love her, Lenora. I’m sure of it,” Mathilda said. “I will consider it one of my greatest accomplishments if I ever find her and we can reunite.”

“If I can help you find her, dear Mathilda, I will,” I promised vehemently. She’d always done so much for me, so if I could offer my meager gifts for the search, I would without hesitation.

Mathilda hugged me for a long moment and told me there was more. It was a good thing she was hugging me because I would have ended up on the floor otherwise. I knew Mathilda was no ordinary witch but never did I imagine her telling me she was a goddess.

“A goddess in training is more like it,” she said, grinning a little. “I have to prove I’m worthy before I come into full goddess-ship”

When I grew thoughtful, Mathilda took me by the shoulders and locked gazes with me. “I know what you must be thinking, so let us get this out here and now, OK?” I just looked at her, which she took as a sign to continue. “You are likely thinking that since I have this…power, why didn’t I bring Linc and Landon back? Why didn’t I save Liam when it actually would have been in my power to do so?”

I thought for a moment, choosing my words carefully. “Even gods and goddesses have limitations to what they are allowed to do. There must be a set of rules to follow so the cosmos doesn’t go haywire.”

She nodded sadly, then took both of my hands in hers. “I’m sorry, Lenora, but I was not permitted to interfere with Liam’s dying or stop the plane crash. You have no idea how I wanted to but I was strictly forbidden by Ariadne herself. I want you to know that I never took any joy from seeing you suffer so. If I could have found a way without harming the universe, I would have, Lenora. I swear that to you on my immortal life.”

This was a so much information to take in and I’d have to get used to seeing Mathilda in a different sort of light. One thing I did know was that she, too, was greatly affected when we lost Grandda. She loved Linc and Landon as her own, so I knew she would have never taken any twisted pleasure in seeing them or me suffer.

I squeezed her hands tightly, my gaze never wavering from hers. “Goddess or not, I know you, Mathilda, and I know you would have made it right if you could or were permitted. I have every faith in you and trust you implicitly. This…bombshell doesn’t change that.”

She held me tight as we talked some more. I learned that she had worshipers, people who asked her for help and that Gunther was often an indirect part of  it. “I wouldn’t want to interfere with your work. You have more important things to contend with than watching over the likes of me,” I told her.

“Watching over the likes of you is part of my work,” she said, gently tapping my forehead with a long, slender finger. “Where you and I are concerned, nothing has changed. I’m still the same person you’ve always known me to be.”

“So…do I need to do some sort of ritual or something if I want to ask something special of you? I mean, should I sort of pray to you now? And how does Ariadne fit into this?” I asked, confused.

Mathilda kissed my cheek and patted my arm. “You can ask me anything at any time just as always, and you know I’d do anything in the world for you if I could, Lenora. Like I said, this doesn’t change our relationship. As for Ariadne, she is still the one who oversees everything in our world.”

“I bet you’d be just as good at the job as she is,” I replied.

“Always my staunchest supporter,” she chuckled.

There were so many more questions I had for her, like how was it that she couldn’t find Alina? Why did she not know more about this mission I was to undertake? How was I supposed to get on with my life without Linc and Landon?

“When I am personally invested in a situation or certain people I care for deeply, the way to the end result isn’t always clear. I think it will take someone else to find Alina, someone who is meant to find her and help her reunite with me. I do know that she is alive and well but it is not yet our time to reunite. As to your own life, Lenora, I can tell you this. What you have lost, you will regain in bountiful measure. I cannot tell you any more than that.”

I sighed and nodded in resignation. It was going to be hard…so hard…but it was something I was going to have to live with.


 

eae93-lenora2bcrying2bon2btable

Sometime after, I was having one of my bad days so Mathilda put me onto the sofa, tucked a blanket around me, and just sat with me. However, she grew very mysterious during the afternoon and left the room to talk on her phone a few times. “What is going on?” I finally asked her when she came back in, a big self satisfied smile on her face.

She laughed and pulled my makeup bag from behind her back. “You’ve got a couple of visitors on the way, so I think we should get some color into your cheeks.”

“Oh, Mathilda, not today,” I said, sighing sadly. “Tell whoever it is it’s not a good day.”

She just grinned and started rummaging through the bag. “Now Lenora, darling, I don’t think you’d want me to tell the great Amadeus Landgraab to go away, would you?”

I shot up into a completely erect sitting position and gawped. “What did you just say?”

“Amadeus Landgraab and his wife are coming here in just a little while to see you,” she said, pushing me back down against the sofa pillows. “Now be a good girl and let Mathilda fix you up a little so he doesn’t mistake you for a vampire.”

“Oh my Ariadne, Tom, Dick, and Rodney!” I shrieked.

“Still the incessant fangirl,” she teased me.

“Damn straight!”

Within ten minutes, she had me looking presentable. Soon after, the doorbell rang, and I heard a voice I have never forgotten nor ever will.

 

Amadeus & Lenora 2 (Medium)

It was a good thing I was already sitting down, otherwise I might have fainted when Amadeus and his wife walked through the door. He was a handsome, lean man who commanded one’s presence simply by being in the same room with them. He had the most beautiful hands I had ever seen, which only added to his appeal as the incredibly gifted concert pianist he was. Amadeus Mozart Landgraab suited him in every way, and it was clear that he had lived up to that name long ago.

 

Erica 1 (Medium)

Erica Landgraab was a beautiful woman with compassion and kindness radiating from every pore of her being. She smiled at me and sat down beside Amadeus.

 

Lenora, Amadeus, & Erica 2 (Medium)

“I can’t believe you came to see me,” I said, feeling like a dork.

“It’s my pleasure,” said Amadeus in that melodic, strong voice that made at least seventy-five percent of the female population, human and otherwise, swoon. “Ms. Blankenship said you’ve been feeling poorly, and Erica and I were happy to come see you. I remember all those times you and your husband came to my concerts. I’m so sorry for your loss.”

“Thank you,” I whispered and took a steadying breath. “I miss him every day.”

“My daughter, Theresa, also sends her condolences and wants me to tell you she enjoys your books very much. She is a big fan,” said Amadeus.

I smiled, feeling a small piece of myself slide back into place. “Thank her for me, will you?”

“Of course,” said Amadeus. “Now then, tell us a little more about yourself. I realize we have talked on numerous occasions but it’s hard to have a real conversation backstage after a performance.”

 

Lenora, Amadeus & Erica 1 (Medium)

He and Erica listened intently as I summed up my life. “And so, here I am trying to get it together and figure things out. I never dreamed I would lose…so much in an instant.” I was mortified when tears sprang to my eyes and spilled over. “I miss them every single moment of every single day. Landon…” Ariadne forgive me, but I covered my face with my hands and blubbered right there in front of my idol and his stunning wife.

 

Erica Hugging Lenora 1 (Medium)

“Oh, Lenora, you poor thing. You poor, poor thing,” Erica said, then surprised me by pulling me into her arms to hold me. “To outlive a child is any mother’s worst nightmare. Oh honey, I’m so sorry.”

“I miss them so much,” I blurted out on a sob. It was strange. As Erica hugged me tightly, I felt an instant connection to her as if her presence would remain in my life somehow. 

“I know…I know,” she said softly. “But you know what? They’re always with you. They’ll always be with you, and there will always be little signs of how proud they are of you. You’ll get through this, Lenora.”

“I’m trying, but it’s so hard. Sometimes it just crushes me,” I admitted.

“Then let it crush you during those times. Allow yourself to mourn fully. It even helps to talk to them. As long as you keep them alive in your heart, they will never truly be gone.” Erica gave me a squeeze. “Sometimes it helps to remember a funny story they told or a crazy incident that happened. I know that can’t erase the pain, but it can help soothe some of it.”

“Here now,” Amadeus said, pressing a hankie into my hand. “Dry those pretty eyes and do what Erica asked. Maybe sharing something funny that happened will give you some good feelings.”

Once again, Erica surprised me and took the hankie from my hand to dry my tears herself. I gave her a wobbly smile and apologized for my outburst. “You must be a wonderful mother,” I told her.

“That she is, love, and there’s no need to apologize.” Amadeus had a slight British accent that made me smile in spite of my sadness. “We got three pups. Tyrone and Theresa are twins, grown now, and Val’s ten.”

“Deus, for Ariadne’s sake! Theresa would be mortified by you calling her a pup,” Erica laughed.

 

Amadeus & Erica 1 (Medium)

“They’ll always be pups to me, even if Theresa’s just a witch,” Amadeus said, his eyes twinkling.

“Just a witch, indeed,” Erica huffed in mock indignation. I guessed this was an old joke between them, but I was intrigued by what they were saying.

“So…your daughter is a witch, and your son and other daughter…?” I trailed off.

“They’ve got their own furry little pal, same as me. Let’s just say the full moon is a real howler of a time,” Amadeus grinned.

Erica groaned but I laughed. Anyone in the supernatural world who was any kind of fan of Amadeus Landgraab’s knew he was a werewolf. This was why he never gave a concert or recital during the full moon. He was, in fact, the first werewolf I had ever met but never saw him in is transformed state. He was one of the wolves who kept his mind while in that state, but I imagined he could do some real damage if provoked.

I observed how Amadeus and Erica were with each other. It was plain to see that they were crazy about each other. I couldn’t put my finger on it but I felt through my empathic senses that their relationship went beyond love. It was as if he needed her in some way that went beyond the scope of a normal couple, and it was reciprocated by Erica. It was like they were one unit, two halves of a whole who weren’t complete without the other. I was curious about this and made a mental note to do a bit of research on werewolves later on.

I was brought back to the here and now when Erica touched my arm. “How about that funny story then?”

The grin sprang easily to my lips as I recounted how Linc orchestrated our being locked in the music room together. “I couldn’t stand his ass but that afternoon and night changed everything,” I said, concluding the story. “Time flies and we were so young back then.”

Amadeus and Erica smiled at each other as if saying, “Kids!” I smiled too, remembering the night Linc confessed his part in the fiasco to me.  “Hold onto those good memories, Lenora. That will get you through this,” Erica said.

“I have something else that might help, too. May I borrow your piano?” Amadeus asked.

 

Amadeus Performing for Lenora & Erica 1 (Medium)

“I wrote this for you,” Amadeus said as he started to play. As it turned out, he wrote a song called “Sweet Lenora,” and when he began to sing – and damn, that man could sing – I closed my eyes and let the tears slide down my cheeks. It was a beautiful song that was sung from Linc’s point of view. It talked of our deep and abiding love and how he would always be with me even though he was no longer a part of the physical realm. From that moment on, he went from being my idol to someone I would forever be grateful to for doing such a beautiful and sweet thing.

The song was soon released for public listening, and all royalties from it went to the local Lions Club that Linc and I had belonged to back in Hidden Springs. They always did amazing work for those with visual and hearing impairments, and we were hooked when a local visually impaired woman came to a club meeting to talk about her new Leader Dog and how the beautiful Golden Retriever changed her life.

 

Lenora Performing For Amadeus & Erica 1 (Medium)

I blushed five shades of red when Amadeus asked me to play for him. “It’ll be like Peewee Herman playing for Liberace,” I giggled, covering my mouth.

Erica snorted in amusement and Amadeus barked out a hearty laugh. “Now, don’t give me that, young lady. We heard you play beautifully,” he said.

I guess I performed better than Peewee Herman because he said he loved it. I surmised he didn’t give out those kinds of compliments lightly. He watched every move my fingers made, nodding in approval as they glided across the keys.

“Well, Maestro, do I pass?” I asked half jokingly but a little nervous anyway. I mean, imagine me, Little Lenora Atherton, playing for the greatest and most legendary musician of our time.

“You’ll do,” he said. When I gulped and wipe a hand over my brow, his face broke out in a broad smile. “It was beautiful, Lenora. Truly, it was.”

 

Lenora & Amadeus 2 (Medium)

I was a little bummed when it started to get late and Amadeus and Erica had to leave. “We will visit again if you would like us to,” Erica said.

“I-I’d like that a lot,” I said. “I be thanking ye for making this day a bit brighter for me. May the sun always shine warmly upon ye and may the wind always be behind ye.” My Irish accent thickened with emotion as I hugged them both.

When they left, Mathilda came back into the room to find a goofy grin plastered over my face. “Did that really just happen?”

Mathilda laughed and laughed. “It just happened, Lenora, every bit of it.”

“Well, I’ll be damned,” I said. “I’ll be diddly-damned.”

Mathilda just grinned and handed me a glass of wine.


Author’s Note: You can read about Alina in my story, “Another World.”

As an active Lions Club member, I had to get my digs in there somehow. 🙂 If you ever run across a Lions Club member, please thank them for all the great service their club does but better yet, join a Lions Club so you can be a part of this awesome organization.

For more information about dog guides, visit Leader Dogs for the Blind.

 

Lenora’s Backstory: Part 9, Aftermath

Hankie Warning!!!


 

Lenora Passes Out 2

 

Mathilda’s POV

Upon hearing the thud, I rushed to Lenora’s side to check her. Experiencing firsthand the death of her family and finally hearing the words from Gunther was just too much of a shock for her system to handle this night. I did a levitation charm to get her to her bedroom where I could make her more comfortable. After that, it didn’t take me long to settle her onto her bed. Her eyes fluttered, opened, and then found mine. I reached for her hand and squeezed it.

 

“Mathilda,” she whispered in a desperate tone. “Is it true? I felt it, saw it, experienced it, but it has to be a dream. Tell me I’m only having a nightmare and Linc will be beside me in bed in the morning. Tell me my little boy is safe.”

If there was ever a time my heart ever shattered, it was now. Hearing Lenora clinging to a last shred of hope and knowing I had to be the final piece to destroy it hurt more than I can possibly express. I couldn’t lie to this poor woman though. She needed to know the truth so she wouldn’t hold onto a fantasy and to be able to allow herself to grieve. I also knew she’d be facing the darkest hours, days, and months of her life. She was alone now except for me, and I would be there for her to the best of my ability.

I bit my lip and heaved a deep, regretful sigh. “Sweetheart, this isn’t a dream. It’s true. Linc and Landon are gone. I’m so sorry, darling, so damned sorry.”

She let out a tremulous sigh and tears cascaded down her cheeks. I didn’t think the poor girl had anything left to cry, but apparently, I was wrong. I held her close and felt my own tears coming. I felt Linc and Landon’s loss but in a very different way than Lenora. It was still painful nonetheless, and seeing Lenora so broken only added more. There weren’t too many times in my life where I felt helpless and at a loss, but this was definitely one of them. I’d just have to wing it and take each day as it came. I’d have to clamp down on my own grief for the time being so I could take care of Lenora adequately.

I eased her back against the pillows and kissed her forehead. “Lenora, I’m going to get you something to help you sleep. You’re exhausted, and you’re going to need your strength over the next few days.” The only response from her was more tears.

I summoned my bag from downstairs and rummaged through it. I found the Flask of Sleep and uncorked the vial. I supported her and held the vial to her lips, and she drank it without arguing. I held her hand and sang softly to her while the elixir started to do its work. When Lenora relaxed into deep sleep, I dried the tears on her cheeks, and left to once again consult Gunther. I needed to know exactly what happened.


Lincoln and Landon’s Last Moments

 

Linc & Landon Boarding Plane 2 (Medium)

“Wow, Dad! This is awesome!” Landon said as he rubbed his hands together. “I can’t wait to get up in the air.”

Lincoln laughed as Landon skipped alongside him as they boarded the plane. “Well, one thing’s for sure. Your mother and Mathilda will be glad they missed this. Knowing the flight’s been delayed would have really peeved them off.”

“Yeah, I know,” Landon grinned. “Too bad Kyle couldn’t come.”

“I know how disappointed you were when Kyle got the flu the other day and couldn’t come with us after all. I’m sure he’ll get to come next time,” Lincoln said.

Landon sighed, then shrugged. “We’ll just have to bring him back some really cool stuff. Can I have the window seat?”

“Sure, son.”

 

The Plane (Medium)

Landon was enthralled with everything. He grinned at his dad as they strapped themselves in for the ride. “I wish we could have talked to Ma one more time before we had to turn off the phone.”

“Me too. but she was still having dinner and speaking at that time. If I know your Ma, she’ll be there in our room by the time you wake up in the morning.”

“Yep,” Landon grinned. “I can’t wait.”

The flight took off without incident, and Landon chatted excitedly to Lincoln about how small everything looked from way up. “It’s kind of like that model of San Francisco we built together, isn’t it, Dad?”

“I suppose it is,” Lincoln agreed.

The flight went along smoothly for the first two hours, but then, engine failure would seal the fate of everyone aboard Sim Airlines Flight 1489. As the plane lost altitude, the cabin became depressurized, and the oxygen masks descended. As prescribed in the safety video, Lincoln got his mask on first and turned to help Landon. However, Landon already had his in place and reached for Lincoln’s hand.

As the other passengers started to cry and scream, Landon held tightly to his father’s hand. Father and son weren’t among the screamers, but their eyes were wide with fear at the realization that this could turn into a life threatening situation very quickly.

“Do you suppose they can get the plane going again?” Landon asked, his voice sounding muffled from the mask.

“I sure hope so, son. This isn’t exactly how I thought our trip would start off.” Lincoln tried to make light of it to keep Landon from becoming more frightened than he already was.

“Gosh, me either,” Landon said, taking a peek through the window. The plane was falling fast, and a large body of water was rising up to meet them. “I love you, Dad.”

“I love you too, Landon, so very, very much.” Lincoln wrapped his arms around his son and held him tight.

“Brace! Brace for impact! Heads down! Stay down!” a flight crew member commanded.

“Landon, get down!” Lincoln said briskly as he helped his son get into a bracing position. “Get your head as close as you can to the back of the seat in front of you.” Both of them hunched over as far as they could and clamped their hands over the backs of their heads.

 

“Dad, I’m scared. I’m so scared.” Big tears fell from Landon’s eyes. All he wanted right now was for him and his dad to be away from here. He wanted his Aunt Mathilda, but most of all, he wanted his mother. He wished with all his heart that it was just a dream and that his mother would come to comfort him as she always did. He wanted to feel her arms around him and hear her singing to him in her soft Irish lilt he loved so much.

He remembered having an assignment in school where his teacher made him write a short story. His turned out to be a bit longer than the teacher had specified, but he’d wanted to get it just right. It was about a beautiful queen he’d named Lenora after his mother. She’d had her little prince taken away by an evil demon and had to go rescue him. She conjured deadly poisoned apples to throw at the evil demon, she fought with a fiery sword, but mostly, she could wound the demon with her beautiful singing voice. In the end, she killed the evil demon with a strong, loud high note and then took her little prince home where she gave him all the chocolate ice cream he wanted. It was such a cheesy thing, and he hadn’t thought about it since he’d written it in second grade. His Ma had loved it though and got rather soppy when he’d named the queen after her. He knew he was too old and smart for such stories now, but that didn’t stop him from wanting his mother.

“So am I, son. So am I,” Lincoln said, bringing Landon back from his thoughts.

“We’re going to die, aren’t we?” Landon asked tearfully.

“I…I don’t know, Landon, but…I think so.” For a split second, Lincoln thought of lying to Landon and telling him they’d be fine, but this was no time for dishonesty. If they were going to die, he couldn’t go to his maker with a lie being one of the last things on his tongue.

“Ma. She won’t understand. Dad, I want to be with Ma. I’m so scared,” Landon choked out. He wanted to be with his mother, but now, his thoughts shifted to wanting to comfort her. He knew now she couldn’t rescue him and that he would never see her again until she came to where dead people went. Lenora was foremost in his mind, but all the images he now saw of her were ones of her crying for him. His own tears intensified, and he squeezed his eyes shut to try to block it out. He hated seeing his Ma cry.

A sob tore from Lincoln. “So do I, son. I want more than anything for us to be with your Ma where it’s safe. In time, she will understand. We have to believe that right now. All we can do now is try to make her feel our love.” What Lincoln wanted more than ever now was to hold his beautiful Lenora and kiss her warm lips. His fingers longed to stroke the soft golden strands of her hair and to see her loving blue eyes twinkle at him. He wanted to shield her from the pain he knew she would be feeling and to tell her it was going to be all right.

“Dad, I can feel her,” Landon said. “She’s here beside us, and she’s crying. Can’t you feel her?”

Yes,” said Lincoln without hesitation. He could feel his Lenora beside them, and the anguish and despair was enough to crush him before the plane had a chance to.

“I love you, Ma. You’re the best mom ever. I don’t want to leave you. Wherever we are, I’ll wait for you,” Landon sobbed. “Please don’t cry, Ma.”

“I love you, Lenora. I’ll love you always. Don’t ever forget that,” Lincoln said, concentrating all the love he felt for his wife. “Landon, I love you, son.”

“Love you too, Dad,” Landon replied.

The water was close, so very close now. “Lenora!” Lincoln breathed his wife’s name an instant before the impact sent him into the next world.

“Oh, Ma!” Landon said at the same time before the black abyss opened its arms to him.



Mathilda’s 
POV

 

mathilda-talks-to-mirror-2

Although I knew it was going to be torturous to see, I knew I needed Gunther to show me everything. Lenora would have questions, and I felt I needed to be the one to answer them. I had no doubt that police or representatives from some government agency would come and inform her of the crash, but often times, they lacked the compassion needed for a situation of this magnitude. I understood they had a job to do and had to remain somewhat aloof, but I didn’t want Lenora to be treated like that. I realize I’m not exactly the best person to speak of compassion, but when it comes to Lenora, my normal demeanor simply takes a powder.

The next few days were some of the most terrible ones I’d ever had, but it was much worse for Lenora. As expected, we were visited by two men in uniform who informed her of the crash and that all lives were lost. I kept her close beside me and did most of the talking because she wasn’t in any shape to think coherently. She was in a haze of pain and anguish, and I kept her in varying degrees of sedation with calming potions and spells.

 

Lenora With Linc 2 (Medium)

I made the funeral arrangements for Lenora and took her to the morgue where her husband and son lay. Their necks had been broken in the crash, and they’d suffered internal injuries. However, there was no fire, mainly due to the impact being on water. At least that was one saving grace, and Lenora wouldn’t have to view charred, unrecognizable remains. Even so, it was horrible.

 

Lenora Crying Over Linc 1 (Medium)

Lenora sobbed her broken heart out against Lincoln’s still, lifeless chest and begged Ariadne to bring him back to her. “Oh, Linc, my love! I can’t do this without you. How the hell am I supposed to live without you?” Her entire frame heaved with unrestrained sobs as she rubbed Linc’s hands and called his name over and over. It was nearly my undoing when she whispered into the shell of Linc’s ear, “I always prayed that I would die first because I knew I couldn’t take it if you went first. Oh, Linc…my love…my darling…Linc!” 

“I will always love you…forever and ever.” She kissed his face softly, stroked his cheek, then lay his hand over his stomach. She wept unabashedly as she recited a blessing in Gaelic, asking the spirits to guide him to paradise so he could reunite with Liam and other relatives that had been lost.

 

 

Lenora With Landon 1 (Medium)

Lenora gave a strangled cry when she looked upon Landon and then gathered him in her arms to rock him. I stepped back to give her some privacy, but the scene that played out before me will be forever etched in my mind. “Landon, my angel,” she crooned as she stroked his hair. She kissed him and sang him all the little lullabies she’d ever sung to him during his life, lullabies he would no longer hear.

 

Lenora Holding Landon 1 (Medium)

“He’s so cold,” she whispered. “I need to warm him.”

“Sweetheart, he’s gone,” I said, coming back to her side.

“No! No, he can’t be. He’s asleep. See how peaceful he looks? He always looks like that when he’s asleep,” she said. “He’ll wake up as soon as he’s warm and knows he’s safe. He’ll come back to me.”

“Darling, there’s nothing more you can do for Landon now. He’s…” I choked on a sob. “He’s with the angels now.”

 

Lenora Holding Landon 2 (Medium)

“He was so scared. He was so scared but mostly for me. He said I wouldn’t understand. How can I understand and how can I ever forgive myself? I let them go! I let them go when they should have been with me. They should have been with me. Oh, merciful heaven, this is all my fault!”

The words she cried out hit me like a cement truck. Not only did this poor woman experience their deaths but she was blaming herself for them. “Lenora, this was not your fault. It just happened. Nobody could have predicted this.” I squeezed her shoulder and rubbed her back. “Linc and Landon wouldn’t want you blaming yourself. All they wanted was for you to know they loved you with every fiber of their beings and for you to be all right.”

 

Lenora Holding Landon 3 (Medium)

“I don’t think I’ll ever be all right again,” she sobbed. “How can I live a life without Linc? How can I put him in the ground and never see him again? And my baby! Oh, Ariadne, not my baby too!”

I didn’t know what else to say. All I could do was rub her back while she cradled Landon’s lifeless form against her chest. Tears slid down my cheeks, and I covered Landon’s little hand with my own. “Auntie Mathilda will always love you,” I whispered. I said my own goodbyes to Lincoln and then went back to Lenora’s side. “Darling, there’s nothing more you can do here, and you’ll only make yourself ill. Let me take you home.”

“I can’t leave them here,” she sobbed. “They need me.”

“No, sweetheart. There’s nothing more you can do for them. You have to take care of yourself now.” I don’t know how many times I said those words, but Lenora finally let me help her lay Landon’s body back on the bed. I put my arm around her waist and guided her away from that den of death and drove her home.


 

The funeral, like any funeral, was a sad affair. Lenora received many condolences, hugs, and much love, but I don’t think a lot of it registered. She was barely keeping it together, and I was worried for her health. She didn’t have the desire to eat, and when I was able to get something down her, most of it came back up. She was losing weight at a rapid pace, and most of her day was spent crying. One morning, I found her at the table with her phone. She was listening over and over to the voicemail Lincoln had left her before he and Landon boarded the plane. “I needed to hear their voices,” she said.

I sat beside her and took her hand. “They loved you so much, Lenora. Never forget that.”

“If only I’d had my phone turned on. I would have talked to them and convinced them to go home and let us teleport them the next day. If I’d turned my phone on, none of this would be happening right now.” Fat tears rolled down her cheeks as she sobbed out her grief and displaced guilt.

“Oh, Lenora,” I said, gently taking the phone from her and laying it on the table. “You know Landon would have talked you out of that. He wanted to have that plane ride, no matter what.”

“And look where it got him,” she sobbed. “He’s gone because I wasn’t there to stop him. They’re both gone because I wasn’t there. I…wasn’t…there.” She laid her head on her arms and cried Lincoln and Landon’s names over and over. “Linc, my love, I’m so sorry…so sorry. Landon…forgive me…forgive me.”

Over the next few days, I knew I was right to be concerned for Lenora’s health. I noticed her breathing grew heavier, and when I checked her pulse, I discovered her heart was throwing PVC’s. The extra heartbeats clued me in that she was on the verge of a relapse from the illness she’d suffered as a teenager. I’d warned Liam that it could return if she suffered a severe emotional shock. Well, this was about as severe and emotional as it got.

 

One morning, I found her in the living room, her hands over her ears as though she were constantly accosted with some noise at an unbearable decibel level. I rushed to her and took her in my arms. “Lenora, talk to me. What is it, child?”

“I can’t get it out of my head. I can’t erase it. I keep hearing and feeling them die. I try to reach for them, but I can’t get to them. I can’t reach them.” I held her tight as she broke. I noticed her lungs sounded wet as she gasped in air. If this went on much longer, I knew she wouldn’t be long for this world.

 

More times than I care to think of, I found Lenora in tears in various places. She’d sometimes be sitting on the floor with a faraway, devastated look on her face or on her knees begging Ariadne to return Linc and Landon to her. I had to get her out of here. This house held too many memories for her, and in her vulnerable state, they would consume her rather than comfort. I sat holding her after one such episode and finally voiced my concerns. “Lenora, I think it’s best you move in with me for a while. It’s not good for you to be here, and I’m worried about your physical health. You’re not doing well, child, not at all, and you’ve got me very worried.”

“I’m sorry,” she said softly.

“There’s nothing for you to be sorry for, Lenora. I’m telling you this because I love you and want to see you well again,” I explained.

“I love you too,” she said, then produced a heavy cough I didn’t like. “I don’t know how you put up with me. I’m a hot mess, and quite honestly, I do feel like hell.”

“It’s that old curse. You know, the one that made you so ill those many years ago,” I said.

“That was when I found out I was a witch,” she said.

“Yes,” I replied, smoothing her hair. “That combined with your emotional state is wearing you down. I want to take you home with me so I can take care of you better. You won’t get better if you stay here.”

She pulled back to look sadly into my face. “I’m not sure I want to get better. I…I don’t think I have the strength. All I want is to be with them. If I can’t have them here where I am, I want to go to them.”

Each word was like a bullet to my heart. This wasn’t news to me, for I knew she felt this way. However, hearing it spoken aloud made it crystal clear. A cold chill passed through my soul and caused a shudder to run through me. I tightened my arms around her, willing her to want to stay with me. “I know it seems hopeless right now, but you will find that inner strength you need to go on. Your grandfather always said it was there, and he was a very wise man. You know this to be true. One day, my child, you will find the strength.”

I situated her on the sofa with pillows behind her back and a couple of blankets covering her. Lenora was constantly cold and was too weak to stand or sit for any long period of time. I wanted to teleport her to my house, but I didn’t dare to in her weakened condition. Instead, I rented a van to drive the five hours it would take to get us to Moonlight Falls.

“Sorry to be so much trouble,” Lenora said as I got her situated. I’d done a spell to rearrange the back so Lenora could travel comfortably. I made one of the seats into a little bed so she could rest.

“You’re no trouble,” I said, squeezing her hand and kissing her cheek. I tucked some blankets around her and strapped her in. “Just rest. We’ll be there before you know it.”

Lenora slept for most of the trip, only waking when I stopped for coffee. It was dark when we arrived in Moonlight Falls, and Lenora didn’t wake again until I roused her after I parked the van in the driveway. “Lenora, sweetheart, we’re here. Let’s get you inside,” I said, gently shaking her shoulder.

“What time is it?” she asked groggily.

“Nine O’clock.

“Wow, was I out of it!” she said, blinking up at me.

“You needed the rest. Now, let’s get you inside. Are you hungry?”

She shook her head and I smiled sadly at her. Food definitely wasn’t something she was thinking about. “OK then. Let’s get you do bed.”

 

Lenora Cries on Mathilda's Shoulder

After I helped her inside, she turned and put her arms around me. “I was thinking about something just now,” she said.

“Something nice, I hope,” I said.

“Partly,” she said, then produced a wet cough.

“I don’t like that cough,” I said worriedly.

Lenora just held me tighter and kissed my cheek. I knew she didn’t want me worrying about her, but I couldn’t help it. “It was about us,” she said, continuing her thought. “I suppose when it comes down to it, you’ll be the only one in my life who will never, ever leave me. That is, unless you get tired of my shenanigans.”

“Oh, Lenora…Lenora,” I crooned, my voice breaking with emotion. “I’ll never get tired of you or any shenanigans. I’ll never leave you. I can’t, and I won’t.”

“I’m so glad,” she whispered. “It’s just…well, everyone else I’ve ever loved has ended up dead except you.” She let out a watery chuckle. “I feel as though I’m jinxed.”

“You’re not jinxed,” I said, feeling my heart squeeze. “You’ve just had more than your share of tragedy, and I’m so sorry for it. As for me, as I said, I can’t leave you. I won’t die. You know that. Besides that, I don’t ever want to leave you.” What I didn’t voice was that I was afraid she’d leave me.

“I love you so much, Mathilda. I know I don’t tell you that often enough, but it’s true,” she said.

“Oh, darling, I know you love me. You show it every day. I suppose now, both of us are just a couple of lonely old souls who need each other, huh?”

She nodded and held me even closer. I rubbed her back and sang softly. “You and me against the world. Sometimes it feels like you and me against the world. When all the others turn their backs and walk away, you can count on me to stay…” Lenora cried on my shoulder as I held her and sang. By the time I led her upstairs to put her to bed, she was limp with exhaustion, and my own nerves were on edge. I was losing her, I knew it. The harder I tried to keep her with me, the more she drifted from me. The cold hand of fear now seemed to be a permanent fixture around my heart.

 

I checked on Lenora every hour and didn’t like what I saw. Her condition was worsening, and I knew the curse had her in its grasp once again.

 

Lenora got up to go to the bathroom the next morning, but she never made it back to bed on her own two feet. I came out of the kitchen and found her passed out on the floor. “Lenora!” I gasped. I checked her pulse and found she was having more irregular heartbeats. Her breathing came at a great effort, and she had a raging fever.

 

“Oh, Lenora!” I pulled her into my arms and felt my composure go completely. This was finally my undoing. For the first time in hundreds and hundreds of years, I was just a mother terrified for her sick daughter. Oh, I hadn’t given birth to her or even adopted her legally, but that didn’t make me love her any less. I buried my face in her hair, held her tight, and just cried her name repeatedly. She had lost so much and now I was losing her. She was dying right in front of me, and I didn’t know how to stop it.

Lenora’s Backstory: Part 8, Tragedy

Hankie Warning!!!


 

e4414-lenora

I am a firm believer that life can turn on a dime. We often chug along on our merry way, live from day to day without incident, and take for granted that those we love will always be there. Death touches every life eventually, and it had already touched mine at a young age with the loss of my parents. I don’t remember them, so I didn’t feel the loss as I would have at an older age. It was the death of my grandfather that acquainted me with true grief and loss. Never in my wildest imaginings did I ever think death would touch me so soon after and in such a profound, devastating way.

I’ve always had someone in my life to love and protect me. First, there was Grandda after my parents’ death. Mathilda then became a constant support of love and guidance. Finally, Lincoln stole my heart and cherished me every day we were together. He was my saving grace when my grandfather passed. When Landon came, I had someone to take care of, and I stepped into that role almost effortlessly. In some ways, I’ve led a sheltered, protected life but never was smothered. I was dearly loved every day of my life. I don’t consider myself weak, but I’ve never had to go it alone and long for love I could never have. That was never in the cards until a plane trip would forever change the course of my life.

The conference went over without a hitch, and Mike was very pleased with the reception my workshop and speech received. Mathilda and I made our exit as soon as was appropriately possible, and we teleported back to my house. We were exhausted and decided it was best for Mathilda to spend the night and we’d get a good night’s sleep before teleporting to Orlando early the next morning.

 

Lenora Talking on Phone (Medium)

I was going to call Lincoln once I changed back into more comfortable clothing and let him know when to expect us but then saw I had a couple voicemails from him. Their flight had been delayed due to some unforeseen repairs that needed to be done on the plane. The time on his second message was during the banquet, saying the plane had been fixed and they’d be taking off five minutes later. “I’ll call you when we land. I love you, Lenora.”

“Love you, Ma,” came Landon’s voice at the end. I smiled, put the phone away, and checked the time. They would be in the air now and wouldn’t arrive for another few hours.

 

Lenora With Wine (Medium)

“Time for a glass of wine and bed,” Mathilda said, handing me some. It was always second nature for her to help herself in my kitchen because of our close relationship.

“You don’t have to tell me twice,” I said yawning. “Linc called earlier to tell me the flight was delayed because of needed repairs. Sounds like they didn’t have much fun today.”

 

Mathilda With Wine (Medium)

“I suspect not,” said Mathilda, sipping her wine. “Oh, Ariadne, am I tired!”

 

Lenora & Mathilda With Wine (Medium)

“Right there with you,” I said, then groaned in pleasure as I took a hefty sip of wine. I sighed as I set my glass on the coffee table and stretched my legs out on the couch. I closed my eyes as a wave of weariness came over me. As I started to drift, I felt Mathilda pulling an Afghan over me. “Thanks,” I murmured.

She kissed my cheek and smoothed my hair in a motherly gesture. “No problem.”

 

Lenora on Couch 2 (Medium)

The next thing I knew, my heart was squeezed in a vice of terror. I was in a sea of screaming and crying people and free-falling. “Linc! Landon!” I called. They were here, I knew it, and I had to get to them.

“Brace! Brace for impact!” came the forceful command from a voice I didn’t recognize. “Heads down! Stay down!”

 

Lenora Crying 1 (Medium)

Oh, dear Ariadne! We were going to crash! No, that wasn’t right. I was home on my couch. This I knew, and yet, I was on a plane that was plummeting to Earth at a dizzying, deathly speed.

“Oh, please, no!” I screamed. “This can’t be happening. Linc! Landon! Oh, Ariadne, please!”

“Dad, I’m scared. I’m so scared!” a little boy, MY little boy, cried.

“I know, son. So am I. So am I.” I was somehow beside them now. They sat hunched over on themselves in a bracing position.

“We’re going to die, aren’t we?”

“I…I don’t know, Landon, but…I think so.”

I screamed and screamed. I was paralyzed, unable to move a single muscle. I don’t know where my labored indrawn breaths ended and my terrified screams began. I was with them, and yet I knew my physical body was back in my living room with Mathilda. The only thing I was aware of was that I was feeling my husband and son dying.

“Ma. She won’t understand. Dad, I want to be with Ma. I’m so scared.” Landon’s voice was choked with sobs.

A sob tore from Lincoln. “So do I, son. I want more than anything for us to be with your Ma where it’s safe. In time, she will understand. We have to believe that right now. All we can do now is try to make her feel our love.”

“I love you, Ma. You’re the best mom ever. I don’t want to leave you. Wherever we are, I’ll wait for you,” Landon choked out.

“I love you, Lenora. I’ll love you always. Don’t ever forget that. Landon, I love you, son.”

“Love you too, Dad,” Landon whispered.

 

Lenora Passes Out 2

An eternal scream ripped from my throat and then I knew no more.



Mathilda’s 
POV

 

Mathilda 1 (Medium)

I sat in one of the comfortable living room chairs and listened to the ticking of Lenora’s grandfather clock. It was a peaceful, mild night, and the ticking of the clock lulled me into a deeply relaxed state as I savored the taste and aroma of my wine. As always, Lenora did a fabulous job with her seminar and speech, and I couldn’t be more proud of her.

My eyes soon closed as I went into a meditative state, for it wasn’t often that I truly slept anymore. I opened them, brought back to attention, on hearing a soft sigh from where Lenora lay on the sofa. I covered her over with a crocheted Afghan and tucked it snugly around her. Her eyes fluttered once, closed, and she smiled sleepily. “Thanks,” she said.

“No problem,” I said, running a hand over her golden hair. I kissed her cheek and just looked at her. “Lenora, what are we going to do with you? You should have gone to bed, child. Well, I suppose you’ll make your way there eventually.”

“Hmm?” she said, stirring slightly.

I hadn’t realized I’d spoken aloud. “Nothing. Go back to sleep.”

She let out a soft snore, and then, her breathing became deep and even, signaling deep sleep. I sat back in my chair and shook my head, grinning sheepishly. I had never expected to love her the way I did, but she engratiated her way into my heart the first time I saw her. She’d been so very ill, close to death, and it pulled at my heartstrings. There was something about her that made my normally somewhat detached, untouchable nature crumble.

Life could be strange, especially mine. Most people measure their lifelines in decades while mine lay in countless centuries both behind and ahead of me. I am, for all intents and purposes, immortal, having discovered the secret to eternal youth eons ago.

In my many centuries of existence, I feel as though I’ve seen it all and done the rest. Most would kill to possess the secrets I know, especially that of immortality, but I can honestly say that sometimes immortality is a curse. It’s heartbreaking to watch loved ones age and die while I stayed eternally young and vital. I have been married several times and have had to watch my husbands wither before me. Some of them have even cursed my very existence. I have even had to watch my own children become old and die. I finally came to the conclusion that it is better for me to remain alone and unattached. I’ve tried to live by that for a long, long time now, but sometimes, as in the case of my love for Lenora, it’s impossible. 

As much as immortality is a curse, there are many blessings. I am not confined to one lifetime of learning. I have always yearned for knowledge, and I take full advantage of the opportunity to learn. I am an extremely accomplished witch, excelling in many brands of magic. I have obtained degrees and recognition in fields of interest in anything from science and medicine to fine arts. I am quite talented as a teacher and have mentored many people over the centuries. My help and advice is often sought after, and I try to help wherever I can. Often times, I find that a solution isn’t easy to come by. Sometimes there can even be a high price to pay in gaining a solution to a problem. Life is, indeed strange.

 

liam-holding-baby-lenora-2-medium

I am a woman who needs to remain in control. Most of the time, I keep to a strict pathway, but that isn’t always possible. Loving Lenora and Liam wasn’t in my game plan, but a game plan is seldom set in stone. Liam had a vast thirst for knowledge that made him a pleasure to work with and mentor. He had a zest for life that most people would envy. He had a solid, strong character that he passed down to his granddaughter, who he loved fiercely. Lenora and Liam are two of the few people I have ever claimed to love during this modern age. Then, I grew to love Lincoln as well, and Landon stole my heart the first time Lenora put him in my arms to hold. It just goes to show that even the toughest of shells can crack when just the right stimulus is applied.

 

Mathilda Napping (Medium)

Now, having curled up on Lenora’s other sofa, I was giving way to the sensation of floating away on a layer of clouds when the air was pierced with a scream I will never, ever forget. My eyes popped open and snapped to the sofa were Lenora was sitting bolt upright, screaming, and looking as though the hounds of Hell were dragging her asunder.

 

Lenora Crying 2 (Medium)

“Oh, please, no!” she wailed. “Oh, Ariadne, please!”

I knelt in front of her and took one of her clenched fists in my hand. I tried to pry her fist open, for I knew her palms would be bloody from her nails digging in. However, it was like iron and I couldn’t budge it. Instead, I rubbed the back of her hand and spoke sharply in an attempt to get her attention. “Lenora, it’s Mathilda. Speak to me, child.”

Her only answer was another cry of despair. She fell forward, and I caught her to keep her from hitting the floor. I pulled her into my arms and began rocking her. “Lenora! It’s Mathilda. I’m here, darling. What is happening? What are you feeling?”

“Linc! Landon! Oh, Ariadne, we’re going to crash!”

 

Mathilda & Lenora (Medium)

I gasped and felt my heart seize. I drew back enough so I could look into her pasty, anguished face. Her blue eyes were wide open, but she wasn’t seeing me. I shook her firmly, and her head lolled. “Lenora, look at me. You’re here in your living room with me.” Her inhalations were labored, and she was now sobbing uncontrollably. Her pulse was galloping like Seabiscuit nearing the finish line. For the first time in a very, very long time, I was horribly and unspeakably frightened.

I gathered her in and resumed rocking her in my arms. Her physical form was here with me, but she was locked in a world of terror, away from where I could reach her. I knew for certain that world was an airplane that was falling to Earth, and that plane held what Lenora loved most. She was feeling them die.

Her voice was a strangled cry as she began to beseech Ariadne’s help in Gaelic. When Lenora was a teenager and Liam told her the truth about what they both were, he’d given her a book of blessings in both Gaelic and English.

“I beseech thy wise countenance, Ariadne, Goddess of Magic, and ask thee to look upon me with favor and kindness…” I found myself reciting the words along with her, feeling utterly helpless as to what to do. I was frightened her heart would give out and I’d lose her. I needed to do something, but I didn’t want to leave her side.

Over the years, Lenora’s empathic gifts astounded even me. Rarely have I met someone as sensitive to a gift as Lenora is. Even so, with that sensitivity comes danger because of how deeply she feels the pain of others, especially those she loves. It’s a true and rare gift, but in this instance, I worried it might kill her due to the deep and abiding connection she shared with Lincoln and Landon.

Lenora gave an anguished cry as though her soul were being ripped to shreds. Then, she went limp, and I was sure she’d died in my arms. In that moment, I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that this cry signaled the instant of death for her husband and little boy.

“Oh, Ariadne! Oh, ye gods and goddesses,” I whispered. “What is to become of her now?” Tears rolled down my cheeks as I felt for Lenora’s pulse. It was still racing, but thank the deities, it was there. She was alive.

I held her for many long moments and chanted spell after calming spell to try to get her heartbeat and respirations settled down. I heaved a sigh of relief when she started to stabilize, but she still wasn’t coming out of it. I got her to the couch where I unclenched her fists and treated her hands where her nails left bloody grooves. I then wiped her cheeks, which were soaked with tears. I spoke soothingly to her as I stroked her hair and held her limp hand. “Lenora, child, it’s Mathilda. I need you to open your eyes and come back to me,” I said, trying to coax her back to consciousness. The longer she was out, the more afraid I grew that she’d drift away and die. I knew I’d have to find a way to hold her here, and if it didn’t happen very soon, she would pass from this life as Lincoln and Landon had just done.

 

Lenora on Couch

My perseverance was rewarded at last when her eyes fluttered and opened slowly. A mewling whimper escaped, and more tears traced their way down her cheeks. “So…cold,” she whispered as violent shivers racked her slender frame.

I covered her over with the Afghan once again and fired a warming charm to ward off the chills. I knew there was no blanket big or warm enough to ward off the icy blast of a broken heart. “I’m here, sweetheart. Do you know where you are?” I asked her.

“Home. Living room. Mathilda…so cold.” Her teeth were chattering, and she couldn’t seem to speak above a whisper.

I reached for Lenora’s hand under the blanket. “I know, sweetheart. You’ve had a…” I bit my lip and turned my head away in contemplation. There were no adequate words to describe the horrendous experience she’d just had. “You’ve had an empathic episode, an extremely intense one.”

“Gone,” she whispered as more tears came. “Linc and Landon. They…they…” A vicious host of shudders shook her, and she let out a terrible gasp filled with the unbearable pain I knew accosted her.

“I know, sweetheart.” I swallowed hard and squeezed her hand. “We’ll get through this together. Darling, I’ll help you through this.” I kissed her brow and wiped her tears, but they were replaced by new ones.

I knew I needed to speak with Gunther and ask him to show me what I already knew deep down. My head told me they’d perished in the crash, but my heart held onto a slim straw of hope that they’d gotten out. I uttered a summoning spell to bring my magic mirror here. Normally, Gunther never left my house, but I couldn’t leave Lenora and there was no way she could travel.

I rose to my feet and turned to walk toward the wall where Gunther rested. Lenora’s hand tightened on mine and tugged. “Don’t leave me. Oh please, don’t leave me.”

“It’s just a few steps away, sweetheart. I brought Gunther. I need to find out exactly what happened. I’m not leaving you, I swear that on my life,” I said, squeezing her hand firmly and then slowly letting go.

 

mathilda-talks-to-mirror-2

“Gunther, please show yourself,” I said, standing before my mirror.

“I am here as always, my dear friend,” my faithful mirror said in return. “What information do you seek?”

“I seek knowledge of the fate of the passengers of Sim Airlines Flight 1489, which I believe to have crashed.”

It didn’t take long for Gunther to come back with the words I already knew. “Flight 1489 has crashed. There are no survivors.”

“Thank you, Gunther,” I said on a tremulous sigh.

“I am sorry I did not have happier news, my friend. Take courage in whatever format you can find it and be well.” His face disappeared into the enchanted glass, leaving behind the image of my own reflection.

 

Lenora Passes Out 2

I hadn’t heard Lenora get up to stand beside me. However, as Gunther’s face sank back inside the mirror, her low groan caught my attention. She swayed alarmingly and then hit the floor with a resounding thud.

The Pen Pal Project: Liam to Emily 6

Response to Emily’s 5th letter.

 

WARNING!!! Spoiler alert for “Another World” for those who haven’t read that yet.

 

liam-on-computer-2-medium

Dear Emily,

As always,, it as such a joy to receive your letter. It did my heart a world of good when ye called me a smart and nice grandpa. Och, lassie, I’m sorry ye never had the privilege of truly knowing a grandparent. There is something special between a grandparent and grandchild that cannot be matched.

I think you’re awesome yourself, Miss Emily. I like ye a lot too and would be right proud to serve as an honorary grandda to ye. I think we already have a special friendship, ye and I, so if the day ever comes where ye’d consider me an honorary grandda, ye will wholeheartedly have that from me. Ye may also call me Grandda Liam if and whenever ye wish. If we are fortunate enough to meet in person one day, ye will be treated like any other grandchild and be considered one of he family. I know for a fact that Lenora has taken quite a shine to ye, and there is certainly no better friend than my Lenora.

I am always here for ye, lassie, and I don’t mind talking about the difficult stuff. I don’t have to tell ye that life is full of difficulties, for ye know this already. A good listening ear can make them more bearable though and having a friend to talk it through can be very therapeutic. I am privileged that ye share this part of yourself with me.

 

mathilda

Oh, aye, Mathilda does, indeed have worshipers! Many witches have a room set aside as a kind of shrine to her. This is where they ask for Mathilda’s help with some situation they have. They don’t often get the exact answer or solution they seek but Mathilda is very fair but firm in the ways she doles out her services.

 

Mathilda is basically the second-in-command to Ariadne, the First Goddess of Witchcraft and Magic. I hope ye like stories, Miss Emily, because Mathilda’s is a fascinating one. Here is the how and why she is who she is and why and how she became a goddess.

 

Mathilda 2 (Medium)

Let us just say that Mathilda…evolved. Her early life was completely different to how it is now. Centuries and centuries ago, she was born in a small village to a peasant family. They existed hand-to-mouth and of course, back then, diseases were rampant. Life expectancy was much shorter back then, and sanitation and hygiene weren’t what it is now. In fact, the poor conditions led to many a village being wiped out by one epidemic or another.

Mathilda was once betrothed to a man named Gunther Beckwythe who had also been a lifelong friend. Now even then, Mathilda was never one to follow tradition. She and Gunther had a premarital tryst, which certainly was unheard of at the time. Now, Mathilda had learned some basic magic by then and knew a fair bit about potions and the like. Although she concocted an anti-pregnancy potion, it wasn’t strong enough.

 

Mathilda became pregnant, the result of that pregnancy being Alina.

Now, let us backtrack a bit, shall we? Before Gunther and Mathilda could be wed and before Mathilda realized she was with child, Gunther became ill and died. It was a terrible death I’m told, for Gunther lingered for some weeks before the end came. Mathilda did everything she could to save him but lack of coin and limited magical knowledge got her only so far. The inevitable could not be put off but they devised a plan of keeping a part of Gunther with her for as long as she lived. I will get to that shortly.

Upon the death of Gunther, Mathilda knew it was time to move on. A child born out of wedlock was an unpardonable sin, so Mathilda would face shame and ridicule had she stayed in her village. She did not want that for herself or the child.

Packing all of her meager belongings, Mathilda stole away in the night and walked for days until she found respite in another village far away from where she’d come. By then, she was weak and virtually penniless, and she felt sure she would succumb to low morale, fatigue, and a broken heart. She persevered nonetheless and found refuge with a family who needed a maidservant. To explain the pregnancy, Mathilda told the villagers that her husband had died of influenza and had no other relatives to see to her or the expected child’s well-being.

When Alina was a small girl, Mathilda scraped enough coin together to buy a small dwelling for herself and Alina. By then, her knowledge of magic had grown by leaps and bounds although she had to practice in secret. it meant certain death to be accused of being a witch, ye see. Anyway, her knowledge of potion making and the healing arts was second to none. Although it was unheard of for a woman to hold such a position, Mathilda became the village’s medicine woman after she saved the village from being wiped out by a typhoid epidemic. This allowed Mathilda to obtain a place of prominence and respect within the village, which allowed her to provide more substantially for herself and Alina.

When Alina grew a bit older, Mathilda married Philip Attsworth and they had a son together. They were happy for a number of years, and Mathilda’s prominence as a healer grew. Philip was quite the unorthodox specimen, for he fully supported Mathilda’s magic and encouraged the teaching of it to Alina. Although the villagers respected and revered Mathilda, they feared her, too. Ye see, the powers-that-be knew she and Alina were odd in some way but nothing out of the ordinary was seen in public. As I said, Mathilda was different and anyone could see that in the way she presented and carried herself.

It was when Aliina became of marriageable age that Mathilda acquired her immortality. In answer to your question, Mathilda did not seek her immortality at the expense of others. If Mathilda is anything, she is ethical. She studied Alchemy with a Master who showed her the secret to immortality. “I give it to you, Mathilda, because the gods have instructed me to do so. Guard it with your life and give it only to those the gods instruct you to.” By then, the Master was old and would soon die. Although he knew the secret formula for immortality, he chose not to take it himself. “I would go mad watching the world and those in it die while I remained ageless throughout all of time. But you, dear Mathilda, are the one the gods want. Take heed, my friend, for immortality may seem like a blessing but you may one day come to view it as a curse.”

“Never,” Mathilda replied in earnest. “It is what I’ve sought all my life and now I shall never die. I no longer will have to be afraid.”

“But others you love will die and you will outlive every one of them. Watch your heart, dear one, for it will be broken many, many times over.”

“I will, Master. I promise,” Mathilda replied. However, she had no way of understanding at that point in time what the Master meant.

“And do not be swayed to grant immortality to those you wish kept alive for selfish reasons. If you give in to such temptation, it will come back to curse you, and you, yourself, will wish you could die,” the Master warned.

“I will always seek guidance from the gods in all things, especially this. You have my solemn vow, Master.” These were the last words Mathilda and the Alchemist exchanged, for he died peacefully in his bed that night.

Over time, Mathilda began, little by little, to understand what the Master meant. When a smallpox outbreak hit their village, Philip and her son were among its victims. Mathilda was sorely tempted to use her knowledge and give immortality to all of them, including Alina. As you can imagine, this would have been entirely the wrong thing to do. Mathilda never wavered in her promise to the Master. She sought the guidance of the gods and goddesses and naturally didn’t always receive the answer she hoped for. Philip and their son were destined to die, and Mathilda had to accept that and let them go.

 

Alina in Bed 2 (Medium)

It appeared that Alina would be spared from the outbreak and was during the first attack. But then, another one came and Aliina fell ill. Although Mathilda was not allowed to grant immortality to Alina, she was determined to not let her only remaining child die. For Mathilda, Alina had so much promise with her magic and thirst for knowledge that it seemed a sacrilege to just let her die without a fight.

 

Mathilda With Alina 2 (Medium)

It was during Alina’s illness that the bottom completely dropped out of Mathilda’s world. It was discovered that both she and Alina were witches, the real McCoy, which spurred the villagers to form a mob. They wanted blood and fire, and Mathilda and Alina were to be their targets. Mathilda, however, was one step – or likely several – ahead of the bloodthirsty crowd, so she devised a plan. She had an elixir ready that would greatly diminish Alina’s symptoms, enough so that Alina was no longer contagious and her body would be strong enough to heal the rest of the way in time. Tine, however, was not on their side, but Mathilda found a way to make time work for them. There was not enough time to whisk Alina to safety, nor could she prevent the mob from taking Alina to her death, so she did one of the hardest things she’s ever had to do in her life. Mathilda sent Alina through a portal that took her to a time and place that wasn’t so hostile.  Alina ended up here in the preset day and was eventually reunited with Mathilda. As ye know, she is an irreplaceable part of our family.

 

The process didn’t come without great pain. The gods and goddesses told Mathilda that if she could find a way to save Alina’s life without using the immortality elixir, they were in favor, for it was destined for Alina to have much more life to live. Because Mathilda had to perform this magic in a hurry, she couldn’t complete all the tracking and protective maic she’d need to track Alina once she was in her new location. Something went wrong and to make matters worse, the angry crowd busted down Mathilda’s door to arrest her. Now, Mathilda, of course, could not die so she could not let them take her because it might expose the fact that she was immortal. There was no choice but to protect herself but in doing so, it caused Mathilda to completely lose track of Alina. One of her spells hit the still open portal, which caused Alina’s signal to be lost. There are millions and millions of parallel words and times that Alina could have landed in and finding Alina could, undoubtedly, prove to be an endless and fruitless search. It was Robin who found her completely by accident and reunited her with Mathilda.

This was a test by the gods and goddesses for Mathilda, who passed it. Yes, Mathilda saved Alina’s life but had to send her away to do so. Mathilda did it because she loved Alina even though it cost Mathilda dearly. Because she passed such a test and remained true to her promises, that was Step 1 for the gods and goddesses to realize that Mathilda was goddess material. Over the next few centuries, she was trained by Ariadne herself and the two became close friends and allies.

Mathilda did marry several times and even created families with a couple of her husbands. She tried to live as normal a life as she could but eventually realized after her last child died of complications of old age that it was probably best to remain single from then on. After all, how do ye explain your children growing old and dying while ye remained ageless? Mathilda finally realized, in full, what the Master Alchemist meant during their last day together.

Mathilda became a sort of junior goddess shortly before she met me. Now, keep in mind, this was a very long time ago, as I was but a teenager. I lived to be an old, old man by the time of my death. I remained dead for nearly forty years before coming back. Anyway, Mathilda took me on as an apprentice and taught me everything I know about magic. She was such an outstanding teacher to both me and her other apprentices that she got a promotion in goddesshood, if that is even a word.

 

lenora-liam-mathilda-2-medium

Now, Mathilda and I lost touch shortly before Lenora came to live with me. I think ye know the rest. I abandoned magic for a time as I felt it was best for Lenora, given the circumstances of the loss of her parents. I asked Mathilda to stay away although it truly hurt both of us. Ye know, she never asked me to reconsider. She just said, “Are you sure you know what you’re doing, Lian?” When I was firm in my resolve, she just sighed and told me I’d know how to reach her again should she ever be needed.

I believed I would never see her again, but that was not to be. In desperation to keep Lenora alive, I contacted Mathilda and begged her to come save my Lenora. She could have turned her back on me for treating her so sorely, and she didn’t know Lenora from Adam. However, she came without question, treated Lenora with nothing but kindness and love, and never once threw my mistreatment of her back in my face. Because of that, Mathilda got yet another promotion because the sign of a true goddess is discernment and a forgiving nature when it is needed and warranted.

Each promotion gave Mathilda more power, but she never misused it. There were and are times that Mathilda can seem like a cold, callous person but it is because she must keep a certain amount of detachment so as not to turn into Atlas and carry too much weight on her shoulders.

 

Grandda Liam (Medium)

Mathilda got another promotion when she didn’t interfere with my dying.

 

Lenora Crying over Grandda 1 (Medium)

It was a hard thing for her to watch, but keeping me alive through extraordinary means would have gone against what she promised. I was meant to die and I was ready for it. It’s just hard knowing there are ones left behind to grieve. My Lenora didn’t take my passing very well at all in the beginning.

 

16d40-lenora2bgazing2bat2blincoln

Mathilda came into her full power during the time she helped Lenora through the loss of Lincoln and Landon. When Lenora lost the will to live, Mathilda didn’t try to keep her here and even thought it might be kinder to let her go. Well, the long and short of it is that Lenora had a death experience, came back, and eventually was able to get on with her life. All of that was made possible because of Mathilda, who was greatly rewarded.

 

mathilda-talks-to-mirror-2

And so, that is Mathilda’s story. She helps Ariadne whenever needed, has her own worshipers to tend do, and I’m just along for the ride. 🙂 I was given the choice to come back and chose to return when I knew I was needed. I have no aspirations at godship and am happy to lend a hand whenever I can. I’m sometimes called upon because the gods and goddesses believe I have a gift of offering comfort in some special way and that I possess at least a degree of valuable wisdom. We all have our talents and quirks and I’m just glad to be here and share in the lives of those I love.

So, how does Mathilda keep all this straight, ye might ask. How is it that she can see things that most people can’t, and how can she do this when one of her gifts is not the gift of second sight under her own steam? Well, it goes back to Gunther. Remember how I said they devised a way for Mathilda to keep a part of him with her? He gave her a handkerchief as a gift. As he lay dying, she enchanted it in such a way that once she placed it inside a special mirror made of rare and enchanted wood and glass (the placing was all done by advanced magic), a part of Gunther would remain bound to Mathilda through the mirror. This means she can speak with Gunther who shows her things she needs to see. Don’t worry. It didn’t hurt Gunther’s soul or spirit. It was such a small piece that no damage was done and Gunther would never miss it should he have been none the wiser. Still, it’s a powerful and sacred piece of magic that could go very, very wrong if tried by the wrong person. Had Mathilda remained mortal and lived only a regular lifespan, that part of Gunther would have winked out at the moment of Mathilda’s death.This makes it so that it is only Mathilda or those Mathilda gives consent to who can use Gunther’s powers. As long as Mathilda remains alive, so does Gunther. His mirror is unbreakable in impregnable.

And that, Emily my love, brings us to the end of Story Hour. 🙂

Ye are right that many people seek ways of staying alive through nefarious means. Sadly,, the quest for immortality corrupts most people and they become obsessed with succeeding. Just look at Lord Voldemort in the Harry Potter series. He is a perfect example. He was so afraid of dying that he stopped at nothing to remain alive, even if it meant living in a form that would be worse than death. I would not call the way he existed living. He cheated and murdered, even ripped apart his own soul to try to achieve immortality.

That is a fictional story, of course, but there are plenty throughout the ages who sought immortality and were never the same again. Mathilda has witnessed it firsthand and could tell ye stories that would make your hair stand on end. So yes, motives and how pure or evil they are affect things in ways we cannot even fathom.

 

mathilda-hugs-liam-2-medium

I delivered your message of thanks to Mathilda for the gemstone, and she sends ye a big hug and says ye are most welcome. We are both glad it helped chase away at least some of your nightmares. From reading between the lines, it sounds like ye have other dreams that are not based within normal parameters. Och, lassie, ye must have been through the works to have dreams like that. I’m sorry we can’t offer a simple solution to help with those. Dreams of paranormal origin are a wee bit trickier to vanquish. They can come from just about anything, and ye’d need a magical person who specializes in dream weaving to break them up. It can be a painstaking process because many times, ye have to go backward little by little until ye get right to the source. If ye try to work it too quickly, the mind can snap because it’s just too much for the mind to cope with. But then, if you go too slow, it prolongs the terror unnecessarily. The treatment can be scarier than the dreams, so some people choose simply to cope with the dreams and hope they don’t plague them too often. Dreams, at their mildest, are spider webs of thoughts that take many a twist and turn. Dreams at their worst and of non-normal origins…well, suffice it to say, they’re a mess.

Again, I am here for ye any time and if ye ever need to talk about that thing, whatever it was,  that happened to ye, I will listen and talk with ye about it any time.

Mathilda says by all means let your brother use the gem. Ye are a great sister to want to share it with him and help him with his bad dreams. If I were ye, just keep it within your immediate family. Otherwise, ye could very possibly get “friends” who come out of the woodwork and only want to be nice to ye so they can have access to your stone. There are those who are exceedingly cruel that way and are out for only themselves, and they’ll take ye for a ride, so to speak, in order to get what they want. Just share it with those ye completely trust and ye won’t go wrong.

 

tara-2-medium

Indeed, I do have a great-great granddaughter and yes, she’s enjoying the project very much. Ye are correct in that my entire family seems to be joining right and left. Silvan, Tara’s father, has joined and it looks like Aurora and Tyrone won’t be too far behind. 🙂 It seems that when one person gets the itch, it doesn’t take long for it to spread.

Ah, so your uncle DID join! And I am glad to hear he is enjoying himself. I reckon he is extremely careful about what he writes and how he writes it. I mean, there would be that potential for cosmic disaster if he wrote something like, “Hey, yo! Just call me Death.” 😀 Even so, that alone probably wouldn’t do much damage. He’d probably get a few strange looks and some might twirl their finer by their ear in a “Well, he’s crazy,” sign. The real damage, I’m guessing, would come if the recipient began to believe the words to be true. Sometimes if ye actually believe something to be true, that belief actually causes it to happen or makes something happen faster. Och! I don’t know if this is making any sense at all. Ye know how old men can wander off the main path, and I am certainly an old man. 🙂 Ah but anyway, your uncle is a smart fellow who knows what he can and can’t get away with. the cosmos definitely isn’t broken and lives to see another day. 🙂

Ah ghosts…and yes, so many possibilities! I went to the Elysian Fields, which was more beautiful than anyone can possibly explain. But yes, everyone has a different experience and it’s sad when a soul gets so lost that they cannot find their way home, wherever home is for them. i would not want such an existence and am glad I ended up where I was during my time as a dead person. Ye are so right that sometimes it takes the ghost, themselves, to figure out which direction to turn.

I think of yet another Twilight Zone episode as I write this to ye. This is one from the classic era called “Death Ship” where three astronauts begin to land on an unexplored planet to see if it can sustain life and can be colonized. They have a rough landing but apparently manage to come out of it unscathed. I say apparently because it turns out that they were all killed. I don’t want to spoil the rest for ye but I’ll just say that one person’s unbelief holds the others hostage, in a way. The episode is old and in black and white, but it’s available if ye do some digging. it’s a good one and well worth it.

My time as a dead person was nice, and I am one of the lucky ones. Not everyone’s afterlife works out so nicely, so I consider myself fortunate. Still, i am glad to be back nd here among the living once again.

Ye know, Miss Emily, ye can’t have happiness without some sadness thrown into the nix. Like I said before, ye can talk to me about anything, so don’t feel like it has to be all sunshine and flowers if you’re not feeling it. We’ve gone into some very deep, heavy subjects and I reckon we’ll be doing it again many more times.

And so, we get to teleportation. Your brother is right. With science, it would be impossible, do darned near for the exact reasons he mentioned to ye. Magic is a different story though. There was an entire thesis written by a wizard scholar explaining how and why magical teleportation works. It has something to do with the medium ye are traveling through, such as air or water. It’s more difficult through water because the lungs cannot breathe through water. I won’t bore ye with the entire thing but it basically comes down to this. if there is a moving element such as air and water and if the person has the magical skill to do it, teleportation can be achieved. it has been tried in space and on the moon but the results of those experiments were less than favorable. There was no air to move through, ye see, so most of the time, the person remained where they were. Teleportation tried by the correct means just doesn’t work in space or where there is no atmosphere. Unfortunately, there was one poor sod who tried an experimental teleportation spell to combat the issue of no air but he was lost in the expedition. What ended up happening to the poor, stupid bloke was the spell backfired and he went hurtling through deep space on a direct course toward the sun. Well, suffice it to say, nobody ever tried that again.

For that matter, it’s hard to perform most kinds of magic in space. Again, no air for the spell to move through so the particles, for lack of a better word, disperse and float every which way. Ye’ve heard of space junk, I’m sure. It’s where things like debris from satellites or pieces of detached space modules just aimlessly orbit the Earth. Well, there is likely some spell dust floating around up there due to magical experimentation.

As i was reading your brother’s explanation as to why teleportation wouldn’t work scientifically, another book came to mind. It’s The Bad Place by Dean Koontz. Before I go further with the explanation, I’ll warn ye that it’s a creepy, sinister read and it scared the bejesus out of my Aurora. Chris had asked her to bring me the book since he wanted me to read it. She put the book down on the table, hugged herself, shivered, and said, “Damn, grandda, the family in this book is the creepiest, most horrible one ever. Keep all your lights on after you finish it because it this doesn’t give you bad dreams, nothing will.”

I can see why it creeped her out so badly. it’s a story about what would happen if teleportation spiraled out of control due to the person doing the teleportation being unable to control it. Things happened, more or less, like your brother explained, and Mr. Koontz wrote it so descriptively, which makes it creepy and quite disturbing. But if ye have a strong stomach and enjoy quite the macabre read, ye would enjoy this one.

I think cosmic beings have their own unique way of traveling, like your uncle said. In their case, nothing is done by any stretch of traditional means. I don’t think there really is a word that describes their unique ways of doing things. However they do it, they must know what they’re doing because the universe is still standing. 🙂

Travel by broomstick is a one-of-a-kind experience. Aye, it used to be extremely uncomfortable. By the time ye got to your destination, your butt and thighs felt like they’d been a part of a jigsaw puzzle and put back together incorrectly. The broomstick enchantments have improved drastically, so that’s a thing of the past, thank goodness. ye can’t see the seat with the physical eye but once ye are on the broomstick and begin your travel, ye all but feel as though ye are sitting on a seat made of feathers. if we should ever meet up in person one day, I’ll take ye for a spin. I’ve a special one equipped for passengers. it was a must because my wee grandchildren always pestered me for rides when they were little. Even Aurora still enjoys a once-in-a-while spin with her grandda and I am always happy to oblige.

 

liam-on-computer-1-medium

I’m so happy your sister’s wedding went well and so proud of ye for finding your courage to play for her special day. I knew ye could do it and ye did. 🙂 That is quite a feat ye have accomplished and if anyone could yelp ye with stage fright, it’s Lenora. She is good at taht sort of thing and is one of the nicest people ye would ever meet. I realize I’m a bissed grandda but I do know it to be true. it does me proud that ye like her so much and like I said earlier, she has taken quite a shine to ye just as I have, Miss Emily.

I reckon cosmic beings are like anyone else in regard to finding enjoyment in a sort of hobby when they get a second here or there to indulge. It does sound like your uncle enjoys himself with singing, which is good. His work isn’t exactly happy or rewarding, so it’s nice that he can enjoy himself with something relaxing. Perhaps it makes him feel more balanced when he can sing a little for ye. I also reckon it’s not something he’d share regularly, so ye are certainly privileged that he shares that part of himself with ye. After all, it’s not often a person can say they are on a first name basis with Death.

 

aurora-playing-piano-medium

Ah yes, my Aurora! She truly is an amazing person and is very skilled at what she does. I am proud as punch of her, I am. Everything about Aurora is fairy-tale like. Ye know, she was always convinced she’d meet a fairy prince and they’d fall madly in love. That’s exactly waht happened, too. I will tell ye in the next letter how she and Silvan met.

She is very much Lenora in many ways, so much so that it’s almost like going back in time and being with Lenora at that age. If ye like Lenora, I’m sure ye would like Aurora. I’m including one of her albums for your listening pleasure. She’s even signed it for ye and has included a little note.

Dear Emily,

Grandda and Ma have told me quite a lot about you and I feel as though I know you a little already. Consider this as a gift from me and I do hope you enjoy it. Also, please consider this a personal invitation to my upcoming wedding. We all would love to meet you and would be elated if you were able to come and share this special time with us.

Best wishes,

Aurora Landbraab

Her stage name is Aurora Lincoln, so that is why her name appears differently on the album cover. If ye can come to the wedding, ye will hear her sing in person. She and Silvan will be singing together at the wedding.

if ye are able to come, there are plenty of folks who’d be glad to put ye up. Lenora’s house is always a busy place and will especially be when the wedding date draws nearer. if ye want something more quiet and out of the way, Mathilda and I would love to have ye. Do give it some thought, Miss Emily. We’d love to have ye and will accommodate ye in any way we can.

it is lovely that ye have such a special relationship with your sister and consider her one of your idols. She sounds like a strong-minded person who knows what she wants and oes after it. And I like that, being a badass without being an ass. My Andrea (Aurora’s sister) says something very similar.

It pains me when natural settings are taken down to put up thins like factories and other buildings. We still need our parks and once natural resources are gone, they can’t be replaced. it displaces animals who need to find other homes. it is sometimes an uncaring world we live in and I am sorry to say that it grows worse in many ways. The world needs more people like your sister to stand up for what is right.

 

ambrosia-medium

Ah, so ye are considering a dietary change, too. I admire your willingness for it, especially at your age. Most young folks your age live on junk food and processed crap every chance they get. Many hate the sight of veggies, let alone eating them. I think it’s great that ye are seeking a healthier lifestyle that fits well with your views in life.

 

aurora-andrea-lisa-1-medium

My great granddaughter, Andrea, is struggling some with the little girl she and her husband Elton have adopted. Aye, it does seem to run in the family, adopting orphaned wee ones, that is. Anyway, Lisa is a pistol. Her greatest desire is to one day become a werewolf. She’s athletic and loves her sports, and that girl is a go-getter. But she’s at that stage right now where veggies are yucky. “Besides, what self-respecting wolf eats like a bunny?” she is apt to say.  Elton is a very clever cook, so he’s found ways of sneaking in veggies without Lisa realizing what they are. They want her to et her proper nutrition and protein, alone, just doesn’t do the job.

 

liam-on-computer-1-medium1

I’m lad ye are having fun looking for both magical and pretty sites in your hometown. I would love to hear about your lovely findings.

Lenora told me she invited ye to the wedding and as stated before, we’d love to have ye. Traveling alone can be daunting, so if ye decide to come and want to bring a friend or family member, that is perfectly fine. In fact, if I were sending one of my wee ones off somewhere, I’d insist that someone go with them or they wouldn’t go at all. A person in a new situation is always better off with a buddy.

Well Miss Emily, I have once again written ye a novel. I suppose I am the stereotypical grandda who loves to jabber and ye’re an easy one to jabber to. 🙂 Now, ye have a joyous and blessed day, and may your sunrises always be soft and colorful.

Your Friend Always,

Liaam


Author’s Note: I can’t find a YouTube link for “Death Ship,” The Twilight Zone episode Liam told Emily about. There are ways of getting to it though. it might be on Hulu, I don’t know, but it’s free if you are an Amazon Prime member. It’s in Season 4 of the series.

I’ve been trying to cone up with a description of what Aurora sounds like when she sings. About the best way I can describe it is she sounds a lot like Sarah Brightman but very sort of ethereal, even mystical. She has a powerful voice and can sing opera when needed but her voice is more like that ethereal sound that makes you feel as though you’ve been transported to another world. I wish I could explain it better.

The Bad Place IS a creepy and scary book so be prepared to be creeped out majorly if you read it. Lots of death, lots of twists and turns, and very descriptive gross stuff.

Lenora’s Backstory: Part 7, A Fateful Decision

All the next day, I couldn’t get Landon’s suggestion out of my head. Landon had always been a pretty sharp crayon, but this certainly was clever. Lincoln thought it was a marvelous idea, so I called Mathilda to run it past her. “Well, that’s a wonderful idea.” Hearing the smile in her voice made me smile.

“Landon will be thrilled you think so, and so am I,” I said. “Now, to find the perfect mirror.”

“I’ll pick you up later this week, and we can go on the hunt. Until then, I’ll keep my eyes peeled. Give Landon a big kiss from me.”

“Oh, I will,” I promised before we ended the call. I sat back in my chair and smiled as images of Mathilda talking with Gunther came to mind. My reaction had been much the same as Landon’s the first time Mathilda had shown me her most prized possession.

As it turned out, Mathihlda and I never took that shopping trip. Life became extremely harried for all of us over the next few weeks. Due to a nasty flu bug, Lincoln’s office was packed with patients, so he worked longer hours than usual. He came home exhausted after making his rounds at the hospital and went right to bed. The next morning, he was back at it. I worried for him, but I knew what it meant to be married to a doctor. I didn’t have much time to stew because my own work occupied much of my time. I was under the crunch of a deadline for my latest book but still had a lot to do before it was finished. .I worked day and night at the computer, stopping only long enough to pick Landon up from school and throw something together for dinner. Landon was in the middle of exams, so he and his best friend, Kyle, spent many an evening holed up in either Landon’s room or Kyle’s as they burned the proverbial midnight oil. Tempers ran short and sharp tongues lashed. Stupid arguments ensued, and for the first and last time in his life, my darling, sweet little boy called me a bitch. I’d been on his case about picking up his room, and it went South from there. “You’re such a cow. I hate you!” he shouted, adding insult to injury. All of us were so worn out that anything could set off an explosion.

For a moment, I just stared at him in shock. Then, I took him by the shoulders and gave him a blazing look. “Don’t you ever let me hear you say anything like that again. You know better. Landon Liam Atherton, you’re grounded for a week. You’re to come straight home after school and do your homework. No TV or video games either. Now, go to your room and think about what you just said.” Landon stalked off without another word, and a minute later, I heard his door slam. I groaned and banged my head against the wall in frustration. I closed my eyes and prayed this all would end soon before we all turned into mindless, jabbering idiots.

 

I found a little more breathing room after I cranked out the last chapter of my book and sent it to my agent. By then, I was completely spent and could barely put one foot in front of the other. After shutting down my computer, I flopped onto the floor where I started to bawl like an overly tired kid who didn’t want to take a nap.

That was how Landon found me when he came downstairs from finishing his homework. “Ma, what’s the matter?” he asked, his voice raised in alarm. He sat down beside me and stroked my hair. Then, my hand was in his as he bent over me. “Ma, what is it? Are you sick?” Tears traced their way over my temples and into my hair as I blubbered like some psycho woman being carted away in a straightjacket.

When I kept crying and didn’t answer, Landon curled up on the floor and put his arms around me. “Ma, don’t. It’s gonna be OK. I’m sorry I called you a bitch the other night. I didn’t mean it. I’m sorry, Ma. I was just so friggin’ pissed.” By then, his head was on my shoulder and he was crying too, his tears wetting the front of my sweater. When I still didn’t answer, his arms tightened around me. “I’m gonna go call Dad and tell him you’re sick, OK?” I knew I scared the poor kid out of his gourd. After all, it’s not often he’d come downstairs to find a gibbering lunatic on the floor.

“No, don’t,” I croaked, circling my own arms around him. I hated the fact that Landon saw me like this and knew I had to pull it together. “I’m just tired. We’ve all been working too hard.” I took a few deep breaths to get myself under at least some control and then heaved myself to a sitting position, pulling Landon with me. I ran the back of my hand over my cheeks and then pulled Landon into my arms. “I’m not crazy, I promise. Well, maybe just a little.” I gave a crooked smile, which made him grin a little.

I cradled his head against my chest as I’d always loved to do when he was little. I sat and rocked with him for a long moment to comfort both him and myself. I’m sure we must have looked like two refugees in search of a place to camp.

“Ma,” he said hesitatingly after a long silence.

“What?” I asked as I leaned my cheek on his head.

“Do you forgive me? I really didn’t mean to call you a bitch. It just came out.” He choked on the last two words, and his shoulders shook with a sob under my hands.

“Of course I do,” I said without hesitation. “We all say things we don’t mean. It’s the people we love the most who we sometimes hurt the worst with nasty words and bad tempers. We have to try to learn from our mistakes and try not to let it happen again if we can help it.”

“I’m such an ass,” Landon said.

“No you’re not, and don’t say ass.”

“Can I say butthead?” he asked.

I snorted with amusement, looked into Landon’s face, laid my forehead against his, and then laughed until my sides ached. My befuddled son just sat there and took it like a trooper. When I was able to breathe properly, his eyes met mine, and he patted my back. “You’re wrong, Ma. You are crazy.”

This set both of us off, and we howled like a couple of beagles on the prowl. By the time we were done, we both lay flat on our backs on the floor and panting. I rubbed my hands over my face and turned my head to grin stupidly at him. “Well then, we’re quite the pair. You’re a butthead and I’m crazy.”

 

I pulled us both to a standing position, and Landon threw his arms around me in a tight hug. “I really am sorry, Ma.”

I gave him a big kiss and ruffled his hair. “I know you are. No permanent damage done.”

“I guess I’m still grounded,” he said resignedly.

For a brief moment, I considered letting him off but then thought better of it. “Yes, I’m afraid so. There are always consequences to our actions.”

I was pleasantly surprised when he didn’t argue. “OK. I guess I deserve it.”

“Well, it’s only for two more days,” I said. “Now then, I guess I’d better get dinner started.”

“What are we having?” he asked.

I looked at my watch and frowned. I didn’t feel like cooking a very large meal. Lincoln usually grabbed a bite to eat at the hospital cafeteria when he had late rounds to do, so tonight it was just Landon and me. “Well, we could have breakfast for dinner like we sometimes do. How does that sound?”

 

“Only if it’s your French toast.”

“You got it,” I said. “While I’m cooking, you can tell me about your day and how you did on your exams. Whatever happens, I promise not to freak out again.”

Landon grinned as we walked arm in arm to the kitchen. “You won’t need to, but it’s OK if you want to again. Gosh Ma, you really lost it! I’ll have to tell Aunt Christie you beat her in the freak out department this time.”

I giggled as I got out the eggs and bread. “Yes, I’d say The Champ has been dethroned.” I knew all too well how dramatic Christie could be. She’d always get worked up over the slightest thing. “Remember the fiasco at the school cafeteria last year?”

“Oh, yeah!” Landon said. “Kyle found a fingernail in his mashed potatoes, and both you and Aunt Christie freaked. Well, you freaked right after you barfed all over the floor.”

“And I never lived it down” I said, heaving a mock dramatic sigh. “You and Kyle never let me forget.” Kyle was Landon’s best friend and Christie and Doug’s son. Both boys had been chums since they were little and were like Siamese twins most of the time. After Kyle had made his disgusting find, he and Landon wasted no time in letting Doug, Christie, Lincoln, and me know about it. The thought of my son and his best friend ingesting such a gross thing turned my stomach inside out, and up came lunch, breakfast, and the previous day’s dinner. Our two families then got together to discuss a plan of action. I’d seen Christie royally pissed before, but this time, she was ready to breathe fire. We lodged a complaint with both the school’s Superintendent and the Health Department. Then, I wrote a rather unflattering article for the paper. Since then, changes had been made, but Christie and I, as overprotective mothers, still wasn’t buying it. Since then, I made lunches for both Landon and Kyle every day. Landon and Kyle were the envy of their class because they didn’t get ordinary sack lunches. I gave them both hot, satisfying food and performed continuous warming charms on the containers to keep it fresh and hot.

Landon guffawed and then made pretend puking noises. I laughed and playfully brandished my wooden spoon at him. “Watch it, buster, or it’s bread and water for you tonight.”

“Not a chance,” he said, grinning. I fired a mild tickling spell at him, which made him hit the floor and roll around laughing while clutching his ribs. “OK, OK, I give. I give!” he crowed a minute later. Laughing, I released the spell and continued cooking.

 

After dinner, I tucked Landon into bed and read to him for an extra long time. When he started to get drowsy, I put the book down and kissed him goodnight. “G’night, Ma. I love you.”

“I love you more,” I said, stroking his hair. I sang him to sleep and kissed him before heading to my own room for a quiet read.

Life calmed down a lot after that. The worst of the flu bug had passed, and Lincoln’s work hours returned to a more normal schedule. My new book was in the process of being released, and Landon passed all his classes with all A’s. Summer was upon us and it promised to be a hot one this year.

I was often called to do book signings and speak at writers’ conferences. When they could, Lincoln and Landon accompanied me. Sometimes Mathilda and I would go, and other times all four of us would make a mini vacation of it. Lincoln, Landon, and I were frequently referred to as “The L Train” because of our names. My agent booked quite a few appearances for me, which, for the most part, I happily attended. I was quite famous in both the musical and writing worlds, which meant I had fans. When a person has fans, there are a few rather crazy ones.  I’d get some very nice, pleasing fan letters but there was the occasional weird one. We installed a security system and I took a few self-defense classes. Linc and I wanted to make sure our little family remained safe.

 

Lincoln had a Black Belt in several forms of Martial Arts, so he started training me. I began carrying a can of mace, and Mathilda and I practiced some defensive magic.

Every summer, we’d take a big family vacation a few weeks before Landon began his new school year. Mathilda always came with us because as far as all of us were concerned, she was family. This year, we planned to go to Disneyworld as well as Universal Studios so we could visit the Harry Potter theme park. All of us were bubbling with excitement, especially Landon. It would be his first plane trip. In the past, Mathilda and I just teleported all of us to our destination, but this year, Landon begged me to let us travel like everyone else. Lincoln and I agreed, and Mathilda was a good sport about it. I didn’t’ care for airports nor the hullabaloo of going through security, so I always used teleportation when we needed to travel long distances. However, we didn’t want Landon to seemingly be the only kid to never have flown in a plane, so we sucked it up and got four First Class round trip tickets to Orlando and back to Hidden Springs. It would be a decision I would never forget.

We were to leave the following Tuesday, which didn’t leave us much time to pack. It was a total zoo for almost three days straight until I’d finally had enough and used magic to finish the job. I heaved a huge sigh of relief when everything was organized. All we’d need to do was grab our bags and go when our limo picked us up for the ride to the airport. Things were going according to plan until I got a call on Sunday morning that caused me to curse colorfully in Gaelic.

“No, Mike. We’re leaving for vacation Tuesday. I simply can’t do it” I said to my agent as I held the phone to my ear.

“Lenora, I’m begging you. The keynote speaker for the conference came down with appendicitis and can’t come. I can’t get anyone else. You’re the last resort. Lenora, I wouldn’t ask unless I absolutely had to.” I loved Mike, but at times like this, I loathed him. At any other time, I would have been thrilled to be a keynote speaker and guest lecturer at a writers’ conference, but this time, the timing was the absolute worst.

“Mike, I can’t. My family has been counting on this,” I said firmly. I hated hearing how desperate he sounded, but my family came first.

“What’s going on?” Lincoln mouthed.

“Just a minute, Mike.” I covered the mouthpiece and quickly explained the situation to Lincoln. “Under any other circumstances, I’d do it, but not now.”

Lincoln tapped a forefinger on the table thoughtfully before speaking. “How long is this conference and when would you have to speak?”

“It’s from Monday to Wednesday. I’d be doing a workshop on both Monday and Tuesday and be the keynote speaker at a banquet on Tuesday evening. I could leave after that or Wednesday morning at the latest. So, it’s out of the question.”

“Well, not necessarily,” he said.

“Linc!” I hissed his name. “I can’t be in two places at once.”

“Look. We don’t leave for Florida until Tuesday afternoon. You and Mathilda could…you know…” He mimicked waving a magic wand. “You can go this evening or early tomorrow morning and get settled at the hotel and then do your thing. Then, you both can join Landon and me afterwards. It’s not the way we planned, but we’ll still have plenty of time to spend together since our vacation lasts for ten days. The first day isn’t eventful anyway. It’s just traveling, landing, and heading to the hotel to check in.”

“I don’t know, Linc. It just doesn’t feel right. I’d feel like I was letting you both down,” I said.

“It’s OK, Ma. We know you and Auntie Mathilda don’t like airports anyway. You might as well have some fun and kick some butt. Dad and I will be OK until you and Auntie Mathilda get there.”

“But the hotel,” I replied.

“All taken care of,” Mike said in my ear, obviously overhearing at least part of our harried conversation. “You’d use the suite that was booked for the original speaker. Come on, Lenora. Put a poor guy out of his misery.”

“Aww hell,” I said, flopping into a chair. “Are you sure you guys don’t mind? I’d hate to see a grown agent cry.”

“Darling, we’re OK with it. I promise,” Lincoln said, touching my cheek.

“Sure, Ma. Don’t worry about us. Dad and I will just do guy things. We’ll pig out on pizza, swig down a few beers, belch, fart, puke, and then pass out.” Landon’s voice sounded so serious, and he kept a totally straight face. Only the wicked gleam in his eye gave the humor away.

I gave a squawk of indignation while Mike’s roar of laughter resonated in my ear. Lincoln’s own howl reverberated through the room as I gaped at the two of them. I smacked my forehead with my other hand and looked heavenward. “Linc, my love, what hath we wrought?”

The only answer I received was surround sound laughter from all three of them. “You all are completely insane,” I said before joining in the merriment. As the old saying goes, if you can’t beat ’em, join ’em.

“OK, Mike, I’m in,” I said when the mirth died down. “You owe me big for this one.”

“You’re a gem, Lenora. Hell, I’ll give you anything you want, even my soul,” Mike said.

“For now, I’ll settle for a drink and a good view. We’ll negotiate terms of payment later. I guess you’d better fax over the itinerary and program schedule.”

When the call ended, I ran a hand through my hair and gave my husband and son a woebegone look. “What’ll we do about the plane tickets Mathilda and I won’t be using?”

“We got insurance, Lenora. Remember?” Lincoln said. “I’m sure we can get at least a partial refund. Don’t worry. Everything will be OK.”

“You’ll have a great time, Ma,” Landon said. “Give ’em hell and kick some ass like you always do.”

I didn’t have the heart to get on him for saying “hell” and “ass.” I figured I owed both Landon and Lincoln big time for being such good sports about the whole thing. I smiled tenderly at both of them and then felt my eyes fill. “You guys are terrific, you know that?”

“Aww, you’re not gonna get mushy, are you?” Landon asked.

“Yes I am. Now get over here and give your Ma a big hug.”

 

“Aww man!” Landon said. I knew it was just a token protest because, in truth, he loved my hugs. I gave him a huge hug, tickled his ribs, and covered his face with noisy, pecking kisses to make him giggle, then held him close for a long, long moment while indulging in a few mushy, sappy tears. “I love you so much, Landon, forever and ever.”

“I love you too, Ma,” he said, hugging me hard.

“Hey, what about me?” Lincoln asked.

I grinned and flung myself into his strong, loving arms and held on tight. “You’re my heart and soul, Linc. You’re every beat of my heart and my every breath. I love you beyond measure.”

Lincoln studied me as though he were analyzing a work of art, then ever so tenderly brushed the hair from my face. He gave me gentle kisses over my wet cheeks, on my brow, and over my closed eyes. Our lips met in a lingering, loving kiss that made my knees give way. He cradled me against his chest while supporting my weight. “My Lenora,” he whispered into my hair. In that instant, we were the only ones who existed. Everything else melted away as Lincoln’s love washed over me like a warm shower.

When we came back to our senses, we both laughed to see Landon sprawled on the floor pretending to have passed out from sheer disgust. Lincoln set him on his feet and then reached for the phone. “I’ll call Mathilda and let her know about the change of plans while you rustle up some grub,” he told me.

“Sounds like a plan to me,” I said, heading to the kitchen.

 

We had a leisurely brunch, which was something we always enjoyed on Sundays as a family. “Well troops, we might as well just enjoy the day before I have to take off later. Do you guys want to take in a movie?”

“Nah. Nothing good is playing right now,” Landon said. “We could just mess around outside.”

 

We did exactly that. We had fun in the pool, then moved on to the water slide. The water was so refreshing on such a hot day.

 

Then, Landon played on the swing set while Lincoln and I relaxed by the pool. I called Landon in for his bath when it started to grow dark.

 

Landon asked me to read him a bedtime story, and we spent an extra long time together. Before he drifted off to sleep, I hugged him close and told him how much I loved him. “I miss you already.”

“I guess you’ll be gone before I wake up in the morning,” he said on a yawn.

“Yep. Auntie Mathilda and I are going to head out very, very early in the morning, and we’ll see you in just a couple short days.”

“Glad I get to sleep in,” he said sleepily. “G’night, Ma. I love you.”

“I love you too, Landon, my angel,” I whispered. “Sweet dreams.”

 

A much loved thing Lincoln and I loved to do was slow dance. He moved with such grace and vitality, which made me feel as though I was dancing with a divine being. He led me effortlessly across the floor, and we shared some exquisite kisses. After that was some much needed lovemaking and then sleep.

I awoke some hours later to the sound of my alarm clock. I quietly slipped out of bed and headed to the shower. I didn’t want to wake Lincoln. However, when I came back to the bedroom, his side of the bed was empty. I found him in the kitchen making some coffee and scrambling some eggs. “Darling, I didn’t mean to wake you,” I said, going to his side to kiss him.

“I can always tell when you’re not beside me in bed,” he said, snuggling me against his side as he stirred the eggs. “I’m glad I’m awake though. I didn’t want you to leave while I was still asleep. I thought you could use a little breakfast before you and Mathilda hit the road.”

“You’re a wonderful human being and should be nominated for sainthood,” I said, pouring us both huge mugs of coffee.

“Well, I won’t argue with that,” he quipped.

I grinned and was about to make a jokingly snide comment but was interrupted by soft knocking at the door. “Looks like Mathilda’s here. I’ll let her in.”

“Hey, Mathilda,” Lincoln said as I brought her into the kitchen. “Want some coffee and breakfast?”

“Definitely,” Mathilda said. “I cannot believe we’re all up at this unholy hour.”

“Looks like that includes everyone,” Lincoln said as Landon padded down the stairs.

“Hey guys,” he said, yawing and rubbing his eyes.

“Hey yourself. What are you doing up?” I asked.

“I smelled eggs.” He pulled up a chair and smacked himself more awake. “Besides, I didn’t want to miss saying goodbye.”

“Where’s a hug for Auntie Mathilda?” Mathilda asked, opening her arms.

Landon came into them and gave her a big kiss. “Will you bring a present for me when you and Ma get to Florida?”

“You bet,” Mathilda said, ruffling his hair.

“You spoil him,” I laughed.

“Nothing’s too good for my nephy-pooh,” she smiled.

I chortled as I poured a cup of coffee for Mathilda. It still tickled me when she called Landon her nephy-pooh. Mathilda wasn’t what one would call an overly soft woman, but Landon turned her to goo every time. It was rather endearing, but of course, I’d never tell her that.

When breakfast was over, it was time for Mathilda and me to leave. “Now, you two stay out of trouble and no funny business,” I said, shaking my finger at Landon but softening the gesture with a grin.

“Gee, Ma, you’re such an old crone,” he teased me.

“Well, this old crone is your mother, and I always know what hijinks you get up to.” I grinned and pulled him into a tight hug. “Now, don’t be too much trouble for the flight attendants, and mind your manners.”

“Sure, Ma.”

I smoothed his hair and then kissed and held Lincoln. “I love you both so much, and I’ll miss you madly.”

“We love you too, darling. Now, kick ass and give ’em hell,” Lincoln said, echoing Landon’s words from the day before.

“Oh, you!” I laughed and punched him playfully on the arm. “What would I ever do without you?”

“Well, you won’t have to find out. You’re stuck with us from now till Doomsday. I love you, Lenora.”

I feasted my eyes on them for another few moments before Mathihlda tapped my shoulder. “We’ve got to go, Lenora. Time is money, and Mike better remember that if he knows what’s good for him.”

“I’ll make his life a living hell if he doesn’t,” I said, picking up my purse. We linked arms and blew Lincoln and Landon kisses before snapping our fingers to teleport us to our destination. In that moment, I was completely unaware that my life would soon take a horrible turn I never, ever expected.

Lenora’s Backstory: Part 6, My Son, the Angel

Linc Holding Lenora 2 (Medium)

The next few days after Grandda’s death were a big blur. Lincoln and Mathilda made the funeral arrangements to spare me from further pain. I felt like a complete zombie most of the following week. I couldn’t bring myself to eat much, nor could I sleep peacefully. When I did sleep, my dreams were full of nightmarish scenes, which I would awaken from screaming. In some of the dreams, Grandda would be trapped somewhere. He’d call out to me for help but try as I might, I could never get there in time. At other times, I’d get close enough to reach out and touch him but then, whatever had him would yank him away from me. In other dreams, a grotesque, decayed version of Grandda would stand over me and berate me for letting him die. When I’d try to speak, to beg him to forgive me, my tongue wouldn’t work. I’d feel like I was choking and would awake bathed in sweat, heart pounding, and breathing raggedly. 

Lincoln never left my side and was always there to comfort me. I couldn’t even begin to count the number of times I cried in his arms, wishing beyond measure that I could turn back the hands of time so my grandfather could still be here.

Mathilda thought it best that I take an anti-depressant potion, which I balked at. I didn’t like to take aspirin, let alone an anti-depressant. “Just for a little while, sweetheart,” Mathilda said.

“I just don’t want to feel any more out of it than I already do,” I said.

“You won’t. This will be different than those drugs doctors prescribe. It’ll get you over the hump until you can start feeling better on your own,” she insisted.

 

I just shrugged and sighed deeply, but I didn’t argue. Mathilda took this as a sign of acquiescence, so off she went to the Alchemy Station to make me a Vial of Bliss. When she gave me the potion, I hesitated before drinking it. “The baby…”

“It won’t harm him,’ Mathilda assured me. “Come on now. You’ll feel much better.”

As always, Mathilda was right. Day by day, I gradually started feeling more like myself. Another week passed by, and I was all right enough for Lincoln to return to the hospital for work.

 

Lenora Prenant 1 (Medium)

As my heart began to heal, Landon seemed to double in size inside me. My middle looked like a beach ball from the front, and I waddled like a drunk duck when I could muster the energy to walk from Point A to Point B. Nearly a month after Grandda’s death, I went into labor. Once again, I thanked the divinities for both Mathilda and Lincoln. Mathilda helped me pack my bag and did her magic to help me feel a bit more comfortable. Lincoln fulfilled his role as the loving husband he always was, but he totally panicked when the contractions became quite intense. Who would have guessed the good doctor would lose his head? Thankfully, Mathilda got him calmed down, and between the two of them, I got to the hospital in plenty of time to deliver my baby boy.

I never thought anything could hurt so badly, and there was a bit of a rough patch when I passed out cold. I’m normally not squeamish except for when it comes to seeing my own blood. Let’s just say, giving birth is neither a glamorous nor a very clean process. When I came to, it was to a grinning Lincoln who kissed me softly. “Hey, you,” he whispered.

I blinked at him blearily. “What the hell happened?”

“You passed out,” he informed me. “I always thought it was the husband who was supposed to faint at times like this.”

I tried to smile but another pain hit me, and I had to push. Our son, Landon Liam Atherton, was born at 8:05 PM on April 14th. When he was handed to me, both Lincoln and I cried. In only a few short moments, Lincoln and I went from being just a couple to becoming the parents of this perfect little person who lay in my arms. As Lincoln held Landon and me close, he kissed both of us in turn. Then, we looked into the face of our new little boy. “You’re right, my love. He is an angel sent to us from Heaven,” he whispered, tears choking his voice.

We were sent home a couple days later, and Lincoln took a few days off to help me get Landon settled in. Mathilda also stayed with us for a few days to help, which both Lincoln and I were grateful for. Landon was a good-natured baby, so he wasn’t hard to care for.

 

I loved being a mom. Every time I held my little boy, my heart would swell and tremble with love. I would just stare down at him in wonderment, sometimes unable to believe he was truly mine. I know it sounds sappy, but sometimes I would cry as I thought about how I was holding the culmination of the love Lincoln and I shared. There are people who don’t believe in miracles, but for me, the greatest miracle was Landon and that Lincoln and I created him together.

 

Lincoln was definitely a hands-on dad. As Landon grew, I would often emerge from my writing studio to hear the two of them giggling and playing.

 

Landon loved his daddy, but he also loved it when his mommy tickled and played with him, and his mommy loved it just as much.

 

Mathilda doted on Landon and never missed an opportunity to hold or care for him when we needed her. She never even minded spit-up on her pretty dresses. “That’s what a cleaning charm is for,” she’d always say when cleaning both Landon and herself up.

 

My success as a writer grew even more. I was given more space for the column I wrote for the paper, and my books were now on the Best Seller List. I was also often hired to be a guest conductor for our local orchestra and to arrange music for our theater. Aside from the conducting, I could do most of this right from my home studio where I could keep Landon nearby. As he grew, I’d sit him down with his toys while I worked.

 

Lincoln was also very successful at his career. He completed his residency and opened his own practice. At first, we struggled while he worked hard at building his clientele. However, his perseverance paid off, and patients flocked to him because of his skill and compassion. Lincoln and I were busy people, but we always found time to keep our relationship fresh and alive.

 

Our pride and joy, of course, was Landon, who grew into a polite, kindhearted boy with my wicked sense of humor. From an early age, Landon had an ear for music, which Lincoln and I both helped him nurture. His singing voice was pure and strong, and he loved it when I’d rock out with him on our karaoke system.

 

Landon enjoyed school and had a thirst for knowledge that was refreshing to Lincoln, Mathilda, and me. He would even listen to me go on and on about writing and how to learn the craft. As it turned out, he had a sharp, vivid imagination that, in some ways, reminded me of myself at his age. Where mine was geared toward princesses, romances, and fairies, Landon’s was honed in on spaceships, parallel worlds, and time travel.

 

One of my favorite times was at night when I would read my beautiful boy to sleep. Landon and I traveled many worlds together. We went from Harry Potter’s world at Hogwarts to that of far-off planets and futuristic time warps. One night, he startled me when he asked me to stop reading so he could ask me a question. “What is it, sweetheart?” I asked, closing the book and laying it on his nightstand.

“Ma, do you suppose there really are such places like Hogwarts or parallel worlds like that astronaut traveled to in that old Twilight Zone episode?” Funnily enough, he loved The Twilight Zone and we’d watched the episode entitled “The Parallel” the previous night. When I started to shrug, he took my hand and held it fervently. “Don’t just blow it off. Think about it. Really, really think about it.”

I was at a loss as to what to say. My little boy was still young and innocent enough to believe in such things like Santa Claus, and I hated to burst that bubble. Then, I thought of the magical powers both Mathilda and I possessed, powers that Landon, too, would possess, and that made me truly ponder what my answer would be. “Well, sweetheart, there’s no physical proof that such things exist now, but who’s to say what could or couldn’t eventually happen? There are things in this world that people don’t believe are real, but they are.”

“Like yours and Auntie Mathilda’s magic,” Landon said.

“Exactly,” I said, nodding and smiling. “Sweetheart, what made you want to ask me this?”

He frowned thoughtfully, and I could tell he was choosing his words carefully. “It was something Auntie Mathilda showed me the other day that got me thinking. She showed me her magic mirror, and I saw in it a time that we studied in history last semester.”

“Ah, Gunther,” I said, smiling again. “You should feel very special and privileged that Auntie Mathilda showed you Gunther. She’s very protective of him and has showed him only to a few very special people she loves.”

“And that includes you, right, Ma?”

“Indeed, it does,” I said, nodding. “Did she tell you how she got her mirror and why she calls him Gunther?”

Landon grinned and nodded. “Oh yes! She said she wanted an old-fashioned mirror carved from a very special kind of wood. She said it took her a long, long time to find what she wanted. Then, she did some magic and somehow put a piece of this friend she had inside it, and that’s what made him become Gunther. Auntie Mathilda said Gunther was a real person who lived hundreds and hundreds of years ago.”

“Mmm hmm,” I said, stroking back his dark hair. “You know that Auntie Mathilda knows some very powerful magic that keeps her forever young and that she’s actually thousands of years old. Gunther was someone she loved very, very much but who was dying. You see, he was a wizard just as she is a witch. Anyway, he was afraid to die at first but knew he had to leave her. It hurt both of them, especially Auntie Mathilda because she knew she couldn’t save him. Gunther always wanted to have a part of him be with her forever, so they enchanted a handkerchief Gunther once owned but gave to Auntie Mathilda when they became betrothed.”

“That means engaged,” Landon said.

“That’s right. Anyway, after they did the spell, Gunther died shortly afterward. Auntie Mathilda then did some more magic to get the handkerchief between the glass and the back of the mirror. So now, part of Gunther’s essence is always with Auntie Mathilda, and she can talk to him any time she wants. I don’t know all of what her mirror can do, but what I do know is that Gunther shows Auntie Mathilda things she needs to see and know.”

“It sounds like a sappy love story like what you write, but it’s pretty neat,” Landon said, grinning.

I laughed and tucked the covers in around him. “Well, don’t tell Auntie Mathilda I told you this, but she has a bit of a sappy streak sometimes.”

Landon giggled and put out his pinky. “Pinky swear.”

Grinning, I linked my pinky with his. “Now then, you’d better get to sleep. School tomorrow.”

“Just one more thing, Ma,” Landon said, trying to stifle a yawn.

“What?” I asked.

“How can Gunther show all those different times? I mean, when he showed me the stuff he did, it was horses and carriages and stuff. Auntie Mathilda was in some of them, but she wasn’t very happy.”

I thought for a moment before speaking. “Well, sweetheart, a magic mirror is a very powerful thing. It can show you things that you, alone, can’t see, things that other people are blind to. Your Auntie Mathilda didn’t have a happy life back then. She was very poor, and back then, poor people were treated worse than they are now. Times were hard, and people didn’t live very long.”

“Auntie Mathilda lost several babies, didn’t she?” Landon asked.

I nodded sadly and stroked his cheek with my thumb. “Yes, sweetheart, she did. She was very unhappy for a long time, but you know what? Auntie Mathilda is an extremely intelligent woman and figured out how to do magic. She became a witch and learned many secrets. She became very powerful and has lived many, many lifetimes.”

“Is this why she says so many people are foolish? She gets so disgusted sometimes,” Landon said.

I chuckled. “Your Auntie Mathilda has seen it all and done the rest, so she says. Sometimes she can be a very impatient person, sometimes intolerant, even. She’s worked very hard to be what she is and can’t stand it when people try to cheat their way through a hard situation or life, in general. It takes her a long time to love someone, but when she does, she loves very dearly. She loves you very, very much.”

“I know she does. She tells me all the time, and she says she loves you very much too. She told me about how she cursed this one woman who cheated in some talent contest and turned her husband into a vamp,” Landon said, eyes wide now. The sleepiness he’d exhibited a while ago was gone now, and he was totally enthralled with the subject of Mathilda.

“Yes, she did,” I confirmed. “Kiara LaChance was very wrong in dong what she tried to do. Your Auntie Mathilda doesn’t like hurting people, but she said Kiara needed to learn a lesson.”

“Is that why she turned her husband, Scott, into a vamp?” Landon asked.

“Partly so, I think. But you know, your Auntie Mathilda doesn’t do things without a reason. Yes, she was very angry at what Scott and Kiara did, but she’s always fair when she does what she does. She likes to help people, but sometimes the answers aren’t easy to come by, and often times, there is a lesson to be learned.”

“She’d make a good teacher,” Landon said.

I grinned. “She is a good teacher. She was my teacher and still is. Now, it’s time for sleep.”

“Just one more thing, Ma, I promise.”

“Just one more thing, young man, and then sleep,” I said firmly but smilingly.

“Would you ever have a magic mirror?” he asked.

“Hmmm,” I said, resting my chin against the palm of my right hand. “I guess I never thought of it before. Auntie Mathilda lets me speak to Gunther when and if I need to.”

“Oh,” he said. “I just thought…well…”

“What?” I asked.

“Well, if you got a magic mirror, you could put a piece of Great Grandda in it and then you wouldn’t have to cry for him anymore.”

I blinked as I felt tears prick the back of my eyes. I never knew Landon heard me cry for Grandda during times I especially missed him. Birthdays and holidays were the worst, but I always tried to keep the melancholia from reaching Landon so he wouldn’t be worried. I turned my head away to try to compose myself.

“It’s OK, Ma. I know you put soundproof spells on your bedroom door when you cry, but I’m sometimes able to break through with my own magic,” he said. “I know you don’t want me to hear you cry, but I’d rather hear you cry than have you treat me like a little kid and hide how you feel from me.”

Oh, Ariadne! That was my undoing. I bowed my head into my hands and gave a hitching sob. Landon’s arms came around me, and he rubbed my back. It became apparent to me then that not only had he inherited a lot from Lincoln and me, he’d gotten the best qualities of my beloved grandda. The words he said next brought it home.

“It’s all right, Ma. You don’t have to hide how you feel from me. I can feel it coming from you anyway. He isn’t really gone, you know. He comes to visit sometimes.”

I got myself under control and wiped my eyes. It felt rather odd to have my little boy comforting me when it had always been me comforting him during such things as illnesses and nightmares. “Grandda always said that when you remember someone who is gone, they always remain alive.”

“Oh, but that’s not what I mean. You see, he actually visits in spirit form. He comes and talks to me sometimes,” Landon insisted.

I reached for his hand again and played with his fingers. “I don’t doubt it sweetheart.”

“You really believe me? Really?” he asked, looking intently into my eyes.

“I do,” I said. “I feel him sometimes too.”

“Yeah? Wow!” Landon said. Then, his expression turned serious again. “But then, why do you still cry?”

I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Well, because I miss his physical presence. I miss his hugs and how he used to hold me and sing to me when I was little. I miss cooking dinner for him and telling him about my day. I know he’ll never truly be gone, but I miss what was once there.”

“See, that’s why you should have your own magic mirror made. I know he wouldn’t be able to hug you or eat with you, but you could still talk to him and tell him about your day. He could even sing to you if you wanted. You’d just need something of his that was enchanted, right? Oh, and you’d need just the right mirror.”

“Yes. Yes, I suppose so,” I said, smiling a little.

“Could you do it?” he asked excitedly.

“Well…I think it’s possible. I’d have to find a mirror.”

“But you have something of his that’s enchanted, right?” he asked.

I nodded. “Yes, I do.”

“Epic! Then, you should do it.”

I arranged the covers around him a second time. “I’ll talk to Auntie Mathilda about it. She can help me make a magic mirror. Now then, it’s time for sleep.”

Landon yawned. “OK, Ma.”

 

“I love you, Landon, so much. Now, sleep tight and don’t let the bedbugs bite.” I gave him a big smooch and tucked him snugly in.

“I won’t,” he said sleepily. “Love you, Ma. G’night.”

I stroked his hair and sang softly to him until he fell asleep. I stayed a few minutes longer to just listen to his deep, even breathing and then headed to the living room. Lincoln and I decided to watch some TV and then would head for bed in a bit. I had much to think about and much to discuss with Mathilda.

Little did I know at the time that it wouldn’t be through a magic mirror that Granda would reenter my life.


Author’s Note: Kiara and Scott LaChance are Sims I created when i made up my own challenge called The Redemption Challenge. The backstory was that Scott was trying to help his wife, Kiara, win a talent contest through nefarious means. They were caught by Witch Mathildda, who made Scott a vampire and punished Kiara by taking away her magic. Scott and Kiara had a series of tasks to perform every day. If they survived (some of the tasks were potentially deadly) and got to the top of their careers honorably, Mathilda would reverse what she did.

At that time I never thought Mathilda would actually come to life. I hadn’t created her as a Sim or even thought of her as an important character for an active story. Then as I did my LP for this challenge and then Mathilda became part of other backstories for other LP’s I had, I was requested to actually create Mathilda and show her in game. So I did and fell in love with her and the endless creative possibilities she was capable of bringing.

I love how she just morphed into what she is. There is more to her than meets the eye and we will be learning a lot more about her in this story and in “Another World,” another story of mine that occasionally crosses over into this one and vice versa.

Lenora’s Backstory: Part 5, A Time to Celebrate, a Time to Die

Major tissue warning! Be prepared because you’re going to need them.


 

 

Lenora & Lincoln 2

Lincoln gazed at me for a long time, as if I were an angel descended from Heaven. I loved when he looked at me in his special way. Sure, we voiced our love for each other every day, but there were times when words weren’t needed. Just a touch or a loving look spoke volumes. 

“We should celebrate,” Lincoln said as a breeze lifted our hair. “I feel like taking my beautiful, sexy, pregnant wife out on the town. How does dinner and dancing sound?”

I smiled into his eyes. “Would you be terribly upset if we just celebrated at home? I’d rather have you all to myself.”

“Your wish is my command,” he said, giving me a little courtly bow. 

 

I finished making the dinner I’d started. Then, I set up a romantic table with fresh flowers and candles. I grinned as Lincoln made appreciative noises after almost every bite. “You sure know how to schmooze a lady, don’t you?” I teased.

Lincoln put down his fork and sipped the glass of red wine I’d poured for him. “I always make it a habit never to offend the lady who owns the hands that feed me.”

I laughed and leaned back in my chair, feeling completely full. I patted my still flat stomach and met Lincoln’s blue gaze with my own. “Who would have thought that a locked room would lead to this?”

He cleared his throat and set down his wine glass. “Uh, Lenora, darling, about that locked room. I…well, that is…”

“Yes?” I asked, cocking an eyebrow. 

“Well, you see, I sort of orchestrated that whole thing. The thing is, I didn’t think there would be any other way that you’d sit still long enough for me to say what I needed to say. When I was bringing your bag back to you, I got Doug to follow me, and when I was inside, he tampered with the lock so we’d be stuck.”

I looked at him, eyes wide. “You mean to tell me you got Doug to lock us in together so you could…” I leaned foreword and continued looking Lincoln straight in the eye. Doug was Lincoln’s long-time friend since grade school. They were still best buddies, and Doug was married to my best friend, Christie, who was now pregnant with their first child.

“Yep,” Lincoln said simply. He tried to look sheepish, but the Cheshire Cat smirk on his face gave him away. He then went on to explain that he’d broken that bobby pin inside the lock on purpose, assuring me he could easily have picked that lock if he’d wanted to. He was awfully sure of himself and one thing I knew about Linc was that he was resourceful. He could do just about anything he set his mind to.

I’d often wondered if Lincoln had something to do with that locked door but never asked him. I tried and failed miserably at arranging a haughty, pissed off look on my face. I felt the corners of my mouth tug upwards and ended up howling with laughter. “Lincoln Atherton, you should be ashamed of yourself,” I spluttered. “You’re such a jerk.”

Lincoln grinned and lazily picked up his wine glass. “I know, but it worked. Even Christie thought it was a bril-“

“Christie knew about this?” I asked. This time, I really was surprised.

“Yeah. Doug and I swore her to secrecy. She knew you liked me and said you were being a stubborn old mule.”

“You all are insane! Completely, undeniably, irrevocably certifiable,” I said, shaking my head. 

“Aww, don’t get upset, Lenora. It was for our own good, after all,” Lincoln said.

I chuckled and shook my head aain. “I’m not upset, although I probably would have been if I’d found out years earlier. I’m just amazed you all pulled it off and that Christie kept it a secret. You know how she loves to gossip.”

Lincoln grinned wickedly. “We made it worth her while. We got Christie seasonal ringside seats to the WWE wrestling matches that year.” Christie was an animal when it came to wrestling. Many times over the years, I’d seen her yelling and screaming at the TV screen while she watched every week. What she saw in all that I’ll never know. To each her own, I supposed.

“It figures,” I said, shrugging. “I guess it’s my burden in life to be so sorely mistreated and abused. What ever shall become of me?” 

“I’ll make it up to you later tonight. I’ll make it all go away,” Lincoln purred, giving me a seductive wink.

“You’d better,” I said, batting my eyes flirtatiously at him, “or you’ll never hear the end of it.”

 

Lincoln and I always loved dancing together. Tonight was meant for romance, soft music, and slow dancing.

 

Then, Lincoln serenaded me. He played so effortlessly, and his voice always made my toes curl.

 

We totally rocked our karaoke system. Lincoln and I were a well-oiled machine when we played and sang together.

 

And finally, Lincoln more than made up for the “mistreatment” of me. It was one of the most beautiful nights of my life.

 

Lenora Prenant 1 (Medium)

The pregnancy wasn’t easy. The morning sickness didn’t always occur in the morning and lasted longer than expected. Lincoln grew increasingly worried and insisted that we make a trip to the ER. Stubbornly, I said it wasn’t necessary and that it would pass. I’d been very faithful about going to my doctor’s appointments, and he’d said there was no reason to push the panic button yet. However, Lincoln wasn’t taking any chances. He said I either agree to ask Mathilda for a potion or he’d make me go to the ER. I’d not wanted to bother Mathilda with this, but after I told her what was going on, she wasted no time in coming to see me. Given the choice between her and an emergency room, I’d pick Mathilda any day. As always, she came through. I drank her potion every morning, took time to just relax and read, and soon, the morning sickness was a thing of the past. Lincoln and I were both relieved when I actually felt human again.

 

 

Lenora With Flowers (Medium)

As my body grew in size from the baby I was carrying, I worried Lincoln would turn to a thinner, sexier woman due to my being so hideously overgrown. I needn’t have worried. He was ever the attentive, loving husband who lavished even more love on me. He brought me flowers often, and just the simplest, little things he did meant so much. One day, I was looking at myself in the mirror, and Lincoln came up behind me. He wrapped his arms around me, gently put his hands on my bump, and smiled at my reflection in the mirror. I leaned back against him and grinned. “What are you smirking at?” I asked him.

“I’m just smiling at my beautiful wife,” he said, leaning his cheek atop my head. “You’re so beautiful, my Lenora, and you’re even more so pregnant.”

I chuckled but felt a rush all the same at Lincoln’s loving words. “Lies. Just what I want to hear.” In my option, I was too fat and ungainly to be beautiful.

“Always the truth, Lenora,” he said softly while continuing to run his hand over my belly. “I mean it. You’re the most beautiful woman in the world, especially now that you’re carrying our baby. I love you, Lenora. Nothing will ever change that.”

 

Linc Holding Lenora 2 (Medium)

I turned and wrapped my arms around Lincoln. “Sometimes I’m afraid,” I confessed. “I’m afraid as I grow bigger, you won’t find me attractive anymore, and you’ll look…elsewhere.” A tear rolled down my cheek, and I buried my face against his chest. 

 

Linc Holdin Lenora 1 (Medium)

Lincoln held me tight and rubbed my lower back where it often ached. “Don’t you know by now there could never be anyone else for me? Nobody will ever be as beautiful and sexy as you, pregnant or not. You’re it for me. Like it or not, you’re stuck with me, kid.”

 

Linc & Lenora 3 (Medium)

I laughed and cried at the same time and gave Lincoln a tremulous smile. “Good because I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

 

Linc Feeling Lenora's Tummy (Medium)

Lincoln continued to show his love for me not only with his poetic words, but with back massages, foot rubs, piling pillows behind me as we relaxed on the couch or on the bed, and by being a good sport at running to the store at 3 AM for something I was craving. Lincoln was always fascinated with feeling or rubbing my tummy and would constantly chatter about nonsense to our growing bundle. We found out we were having a boy, so Mathilda and I planned the nursery. Lincoln and I spared no expense. Everything had to be perfect for our blessed new arrival.

 

Old Liam Sleeping (Medium)

There was only one thing that caused a shadow to cross our existence, but it was a major one. Grandda hadn’t been well for a while now. He’d gotten pneumonia and just wasn’t recovering from it. Even Mathilda, with her vast knowledge of healing magic, wasn’t able to do much. I was well into the last trimester of my pregnancy when what I dreaded was about to happen. Lincoln and I got the call that Grandda didn’t have long and that we should get over there. He’d not wanted to die in a hospital, so Mathilda was caring for him at home. It gave me such a bad turn to see him lying there so still and pale. He was breathing in shallow sips of air, and when he called my name, his voice was so weak. Gone was the jolly, booming voice I loved so well. All his life, he’d been a tall, strong man, but now, he looked shrunken and shriveled. His large, calloused hands had always been so capable and steady, but now, they shook almost violently as he raised one to beckon me nearer.

Lincoln left to speak to Mathilda so I could spend some alone time with Grandda. I tried to put on a cheerful smile, but it broke my heart to see him this way. I could never hide my feelings from Grandda, and this was no exception. My cheeks were soon bathed with tears, and he held me as I cried against his chest. Under my ear was the irregular beat of the big heart that had no limits on love for me.

“Ye must not carry on so,” Grandda’s weak voice whispered in my ear while his trembling hand stroked my hair. “It’s not good for the wee one. Remember your empathic senses. What ye feel, the wee bairn will feel.”

 

Lenora & Grandda 1 (Medium)

“I know, Grandda, but–” I choked on a sob and tried to stop crying. I knew it always troubled Grandda when I cried, but it broke my heart to see him like this and to know I wouldn’t have him much longer. 

Grandda wiped my tears with the sheet and reached for my hand. I held his hand between mine, much as he’d done for me when I was ill. “I’ve lived a good life. Ye were my pride and joy, Lenora. There was never a grandda who was prouder than I have always been of you.”

I leaned my cheek against the back of his hand and then placed his hand over my protruding abdomen. “Oh, Grandda! You’ll never know your great grandson, and that breaks my heart.” 

 

Lenora & Grandda 2 (Medium)

“I’ll know him and watch over him from Heaven,” Grandda said. “As long as ye think of me and tell him stories of the old times, ye will always keep me alive. Have ye thought of names?”

“His name will be Landon Liam,” I said. Lincoln and I had talked about it a lot, and we wanted an L name like ours. I’d thought of Landon because I loved watching old “Highway to Heaven” reruns when I was younger. I always referred to our baby as a little angel sent from Heaven to be with us. Liam, of course, would be for Grandda.

 

Lenora Holding Grandda's Hand 1 (Medium)

A fine, strong name,” Grandda said, then went into a fit of hacking coughs. I arranged him more comfortably against the pillows, nearly gasping in horror at how wasted he felt. When he got his breath back, he spoke again in barely a whisper.  “Will ye bring Lincoln here? I’ve something to say to ye both.”

 

Lenora, Linc, & Grandda (Medium)

I kissed his weathered cheek, then asked for Lincoln to join me. He put his arm around me as I reached for Grandda’s hand. “I’m right here, Grandda.” Grandda had insisted that Lincoln call him Grandda, which took a bit of time for Lincoln to get used to. In time, he did and was so appreciative of being welcomed so warmly once Lincoln and I became a couple.

Grandda’s wise blue eyes studied me then Lincoln intently. As they met mine, I could see they were filled with pain and suffering. “Ye were always a good lad,” Grandda whispered. “Ye promised on your wedding day to take care of my Lenora so there is no need to ask ye again.”

“The promise remains as stated before,” Lincoln said, nodding his head emphatically. “There is no need for you to worry about her.”

“Such a good lad,” Grandda repeated, his voice growing weaker. “Lenora…”

 

Lenora & Grandda 4 (Medium)

“Oh, Grandda, don’t talk anymore,” I begged, squeezing his hand. “You need to rest.”

“What I need to do is get this out, so hush now, girl,” he said, calling on some reserve of strength to recapture some of the authority his voice had once possessed. He smiled to soften the words, but it wasn’t necessary. I squeezed his hand again and leaned in so I could hear better. “Before I go, I need to tell ye again just what ye meant in my life. Ye didn’t know your grandmother, rest her soul, but she would have loved ye so much.”

I nodded knowing all this before. My grandmother had died of a long illness before I was born so I never knew her. Grandda made her come alive for me when he told me about her and what a kindhearted woman she’d been. 

“Your mother was like her in many ways, but you, Lenora, were the image and likeness of her. Beautiful and feisty she was, as ye are. Ye have strength that many of us can only dream of having. Ye have courage, darling Lenora, such courage.”

 

Lenora Holding Grandda's Hand 1 (Medium)

“Because of you, Grandda,” I said, tears filling my eyes again.

“I may have helped it along, but ye had it inside from your very first breath. I want ye to call upon it after I’m gone. I’m happy where I’m going, and I want ye to celebrate my life, not mourn the loss of it.” His eyes never left my face as he spoke what would be his dying request.

“I’ll try, Grandda…but I’ll miss you so. If there was a way I could keep you here with me–“

 

Lenora & Grandda 4 (Medium)

“We’ve been through that before,” Grandda whispered. “Remember what is written. To everything there is a season–“

“–And a time to every purpose under the heaven,” I said through a tight hroat. “A time to be born.”

“And a time to die,” Grandda said. Another tear rolled down my cheek, and ever so softly, he wiped it away as he’d done so many times during my lifetime. “It’s my time to go and time for new life to begin.” I knew the wisdom in this, but my heart was breaking. Yes, we were joyful about the baby, but I wanted to keep Grandda too. I was selfish, I know, but I couldn’t imagine my life without him in it.

 

Lenora & Grandda 1 (Medium)


“I don’t want you to go,” I said, finally voicing everything I felt in those six words.

“I know, but none of us has a choice,” Grandda replied. “Listen to me now. Ye’ve given me so much when I thought I’d lost it all. Ye were my star, my heart, and my life. Ye always made me laugh with your funny stories, and ye made me so proud when ye got published or played your music. Ye gave me more joy than an old grandda ever had the right to feel.”

I couldn’t stifle the sob this time. “It was you who gave me so much. You gave me more than you’ll ever know.” I held him close and whispered in his ear. “I wanted to give you so much more, Grandda. I never got to give you that mansion I once promised you.”

I know Grandda would have laughed if he could have mustered the strength, but he settled for a peaceful smile. “Now, what would I want with a big mansion? I would have rattled around in that thing, plus, I would have been farther away from my Lenora with all those rooms we’d have to traverse to spend time together. What we had was all I ever needed. We had love and each other, and that was good enough for me. But, ye can give me one last thing.”

“Anything, Grandda,” I said completely touched by his words.

“Give me one more smile. I want that to be the last thing I see on this earth.” I mustered all the strength I had to give him what he wanted. He was right. I had to suck it up and not let his last vision of me be one of desolation. When I managed it, his own smile resembled all the loving ones he’d ever given me. “There now. That’s my girl. I love ye, my beautiful Lenora. I’ll always be with ye.” 

 

Grandda Liam (Medium)

Grandda didn’t speak again. He closed his eyes and drifted off. Over the next few minutes his breathing grew shallower and more labored. At 5:15 PM om March 18th, Liam Sean Kelly, my beloved grandfather, took his final breath. There was a tiny, almost imperceptible inhalation,, a long, soft exhale that sounded like a sigh, and then…nothing. I was alone with him when the end came. it was the first time i’d actually seen someone die, but it wouldn’t be the last.

 

Lenora Listenin to Grandda's Chest (Medium)

Unspeakable panic gripped me as I leaned over Grandda and listened to his chest for a heartbeat. There was nothing. I lifted my head and took his limp hand, rubbing his fingers vigorously between my own shaking ones. “No…Grandda…come back,” I pleaded, my own breath coming in ragged gasps. Gone was the stoicism I’d so desperately tried to maintain for Grandda’s sake. The only things left were panic, blind desperation, and a lagoon of grief that wanted to suck me down.

I leaned down to slide my arms around him. Maybe if I held him and told him I loved him enough, I could make it right. “I…love you…Grandda. Please…come back…please, Grandda. You said you’d…never leave me.” I was sobbing so hard, I could barely get the words out. It didn’t matter. Grandda stayed dead and my heart broke even more at every passing second.

 

Linc Huging Lenora (Medium)

That was how Lincoln found me. He’d heard me crying from downstairs and hurried to my side. Gently, he pulled me away from Grandda’s body and held me in a tight, fierce embrace. I wailed, pounded on his chest with my fists, then clung to him for dear life. “Do something, Linc! Bring him back. Please bring him back! I need him. Bring him back, Linc. Oh, please…please bring him back!” There wasn’t anything Linc couldn’t do, right? He could get my Grandda from that terrible, dark place and send him back to me where he belonged, right?

His next words tore every shred of happiness away. “I can’t, Lenora. I’d bring him back to you if I could…but I can’t, darling. He’s…gone, Lenora.” Linc”s voice shook with grief and I felt his chest heave as I held onto him.

 

Lenora Crying over Grandda 1 (Medium)

“He can’t be. Not Grandda,” I protested. Part of me knew I wasn’t thinking rationally, but the grief-ridden part of me didn’t care. it just didn’t seem possible for a world to exist without Grandda in it. I broke away from Linc, sank to the side of the bed, and lay my head on Grandda’s still chest to sob out my sorrow. I barely registered the door closing softly, which left me alone with what remained of my Grandda.

Linc returned a few minutes later and touched my heaving shoulder. “Darling, I brought you something. Lenora, you need to drink this.”

I lifted my head and suspiciously eyed the goblet he held. “I don’t want any,” I croaked.

“It’ll help calm you down, sweetheart. It’s good for both you and the baby. It won’t hurt him, but you being in such a state will. Please, Lenora, drink this…for the baby.”

Those words got through. The thought of my baby being harmed brought me at least a little back from the abyss. I took the goblet and shakily brought it to my lips. It was, no doubt, one of Mathilda’s calming drafts but I didn’t care. I mechanically drank it and handed the empty goblet back to Lincoln It started to work almost immediately and I wordlessly stared off into space.

“Come on, Lenora. There’s nothing more we can do here. We should go home,” Linc whispered to me.

“The…funeral,” I said with some effort. My tongue felt heavy and I just wanted to go to sleep.

“Mathilda and I are taking care of that. Come on now, love. It’s time for us to go,” Linc said gently but firmly.

 

Grandda Liam (Medium)

I hesitated for a moment to look down at Grandda once more. I stroked my fingertips over the face I loved so dearly and would never forget. I whispered a blessing in Gaelic and asked Ariadne, the Goddess of Witchcraft and Magic, to lead my beloved Grandda to paradise, for nobody deserved it more than him. “I…I love you, Grandda. Please don’t ever forget me…wherever you are.” I kissed his brow and let Linc lead me away.

I was so tired.

 

Lenora’s Backstory: Part 4, When I Had It All

I felt like I owned the world when Lincoln held and kissed me. We were so in love, and I couldn’t imagine my life without him. He was my heart and soul. I now thought of my life in two separate parts; before loving Lincoln and after loving Lincoln.

We were engaged right after High School, much to the initial concern of Lincoln’s parents, Grandda, and Mathilda. We both assured them that we still wanted to attend University but that we wanted to move into married housing. Mathilda’s main concern was that she wanted Lincoln to remember that being married to a witch wouldn’t always be easy. It took a lot of convincing, but they all finally realized this was what we wanted and gave us their blessing. 

Our wedding was beautiful and fit for a queen. Mathilda, Christie, Lincoln’s mom, and I planned the whole thing. However, Lincoln insisted that there was one thing he needed to do and that it was to be a surprise until the very end. I nearly fainted when he told me he’d gotten Amadeus Landgraab to perform at our reception.

 

Lincoln and I decided it was best to live off campus, and Lincoln’s parents put a down payment on a nice house for us. We didn’t get a honeymoon because the term was about to start, but Lincoln said he’d make up for it when we were done with school. He went to medical school and I pursued a Fine Arts degree. When I wasn’t studying, I wrote my stories and got my first book published. I also continued writing musical compositions and developed a love of cooking. I enjoyed making gourmet meals and made sure Lincoln always had a hot breakfast before his classes.

 

Lincoln and I were often exhausted by the time our day ended. We were keeping a full schedule, both of us having decided to take Summer classes in order to try to graduate early. We studied long hours, and my books and short stories were getting published a lot more. I was even hired to write a couple of arrangements for the local orchestra. Our time together was precious, and we used it to keep nurturing our relationship. 

Lincoln’s love and affection for me knew no bounds. He took time each and every day to hold and kiss me, and there was never a day where we forgot to express our love for each other. Sometimes it would be as simple as sharing a kiss outside in the yard or just talking in bed at night. 

“Lenora, you grow more beautiful every day. The sun rises each day in your smile, and the moon shines in your eyes when you look at me. I’ll love you as long as there is air to breathe.” Lincoln always spoke the most beautiful words of love to me, and my heart would give a little jolt every time.

“When you walk into a room, my heart sings with joy, and I want to dance a jig,” I replied while we relaxed on the bed together. Like Grandda’s my Irish accent thickened when I felt deep emotion.

 

Relaxing on the bed always led to cuddling. Cuddling always led to…

 

…other things.

 

Afterwards, we’d talk some more and then fall asleep. I can’t remember a night when I didn’t fall asleep in Lincoln’s strong arms. I felt safe and loved, and I didn’t think life could get any better.

All our hard work paid off in the end, and Lincoln and I were on the Dean’s List and did graduate early. By then, my books and short stories were selling very well, and I was hired by the local newspaper to write a small column. Lincoln got a residency at the nearby hospital. For a young couple starting out fresh from University, we were doing well and felt very blessed. Lincoln’s parents and Grandda threw us a big graduation party, and Mathilda bought us a two week cruise on a luxury ship. “I wanted to give you the honeymoon you two never had,” she explained. 

The cruise was so romantic, but it was even more special because our son was conceived. Upon our return, I began to feel ill most mornings and couldn’t keep breakfast down. I could see the worry in Lincoln’s eyes, but I had a hunch I knew what it was. I bought a pregnancy test and prayed I’d get the results we wanted. Lincoln and I wanted a big family and were looking forward to a possible pregnancy.

My hands shook the entire time I unpacked everything. It seemed to take an eternity for the test to process, and when it did, I stared at the little window, afraid to blink. I checked and double checked just to make sure my eyes weren’t deceiving me. Then, I shrieked and ran to the phone.

“Hello Lenora! How’s your day?” Mathilda’s voice rang cheerfully in my ear. 

“Oh my God! Mathilda!” I screamed and did a little tap-dance across the room, unmindful that I probably scared the bejesus out of poor Mathilda. I thought of her hearing only after I heard a clanking on the other end and an oath that sounded like it came a few feet away from the receiver. I could tell she’d dropped the phone.

“Lenora, sweetheart, what’s wrong?” she asked, her voice sounding closer now. “Are you hurt? Has Lincoln had an accident?” Her voice grew sharp with worry, and I imagined her dark eyes snapping to full alert as she whipped out a notepad to write down vital information.

I willed myself to calm down, but I was grinning like a moron. “No, nothing like that. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to alarm you. I just had to tell someone, Mathilda, and you’re like a mother to me, and, oh!” I gave a contented little sigh and felt tears of happiness spring to my eyes. “I’m pregnant, Mathilda! I’m actually pregnant! Can you believe it? It must have happened on the cruise and–” I couldn’t help but squeal again but quieter this time. “Linc is going to flip! Oh gosh, I have to think of the perfect way to tell him. Oh, Mathilda, isn’t it wonderful?” I knew I was babbling a mile a minute, but I was riding high on blessed euphoria.

Mathilda’s low musical laughter rang in my ear, but I could tell it was laced with tears. “Congratulations, sweetheart! I’m thrilled for you both. I couldn’t be happier or more touched at what you told me. I’m so proud of you, and you’re the daughter I never had.”

I had one more call to make, and that was to Grandda. I was a little nervous about telling him because he still thought of me as a little girl. I needn’t have worried though. He was thrilled and told me I’d better make Lincoln treat me right. “He already treats me like a queen, Grandda,” I laughed. “Linc’s going to be over the moon, I can tell you that.”

 

I decided to make a special romantic dinner for Lincoln and me, but the plans changed when he arrived home a few hours early. Apparently, Mathilda had taken it upon herself to call Lincoln and said if he knew what was good for him, he’d go home then and there because his wife needed him. Apparently, she scared him senseless because he looked grim as he blew through the door and came right to my side. He unceremoniously took the mixing bowl from my hands and hauled me into his arms. “Lenora, darling, what’s wrong? I was told you needed me. Darling, are you ill?”

I held onto Lincoln and breathed in the familiar scent of him. I smiled up at him and kissed him softly. “I’m fine, but we do need to talk. Let’s go outside. It’s such a beautiful day and I want to look at your handsome face in the sunlight.”

I shooed Lincoln outside, quickly prepared a cheese plate, and brought out two glasses and a bottle of sparkling cider. Lincoln raised an eyebrow as I set it up on the patio table. “No wine?” he asked. He knew how much I enjoyed sipping a glass of wine while we talked and enjoyed the sunset. I just smiled a mysterious little smile and continued what I was doing.

I kissed him softly after handing him a glass of the cider. He returned my kiss but gave me a puzzled look. “Darling, you’re worrying me a little. Something strange is going on and I don’t know how to act. Put a guy out of his misery and give over. Darling, if you’re ill, I’ll do my best to make it go away. I just need you to level with me.”

I smiled and positioned myself on his lap. I gave him a lingering kiss and then framed his face with my hands. “Sweetheart, I’m not ill so stop worrying about that. There is a little something, but it’s something that’ll take nine months to cure.”

It took him a few moments to digest it. I grinned as I both watched and felt him go through a series of emotions. Puzzlement turned to disbelief. Then, disbelief turned to shock. Then, shock turned to utter joy when I nodded and grinned. I laughed delightedly when he roared like a triumphant lion, swept me into his arms, and spun me around.

 

Lincoln’s passionate kiss told me everything I needed to know. Two would become three in a few short months. I was carrying Lincoln’s child, and that child was the result of the eternal love Lincoln and I shared. I smiled into Lincoln’s loving blue eyes and channeled the exquisite peace I was feeling to Lincoln through my empathic senses. I loved him so much, and it pulsed through my being with every beat of my heart.

For a long, long time, Lincoln gazed at me in complete wonderment. All the love that was ever felt in the world and beyond was in the touch of his fingers upon my cheek. My heart was so full that all I could do was gaze into those deep blue pools of Lincoln’s eyes and bask in the glory of his adoration for me.


Author’s Note: We will soon be seeing the infamous Amadeus Mozart Landgraab. Right now, I’m keeping him an enigma. As to Mathilda, there is more to her than what we see on the surface.

Lenora’s Backstory: Part 3, Love Comes Knocking

Linc Hugging Lenora 1 (Medium)

I really couldn’t believe the situation I was in. Here I was, locked in a room with my nemesis, and he was holding me and stroking my hair while I bawled my eyes out. Lincoln’s arms felt strong as they cradled me against his chest. His voice was soft and comforting as he whispered soothing words in my ear. I didn’t get it. Why was he comforting me like this when he hated me? More confusing still was why I wasn’t pulling away when I couldn’t stand him. Why were there tingles of electricity shooting down my spine while he was touching me?

 

Linc Hugging Lenora 2 (Medium)

Eventually, I got myself under some semblance of control and tried to pull away. Lincoln’s arms tightened around me, and I was held fast. I told myself to pull away, but I didn’t. The strange thing was, I wanted Lincoln to keep holding me.

A minute later, Lincoln pressed a hankie into my hand, then resumed the stroking of my back and hair. I looked down at the hankie and gave a watery giggle. I never imagined someone like Lincoln carrying around a hankie. Sure, he could afford silk ones, but a football team captain normally didn’t go around carrying hankies.

“What’s so funny?” he asked.

“You. This,” I said waving the hankie a little. “I didn’t expect…” I trailed off, feeling my face heat up. I looked down at the floor, and when I pulled away, Lincoln let me go this time. I kept my head down while mopping myself up. I was too embarrassed to look at him and figured Lincoln would be bragging the next day in school about being the hero during my freakout. The thought of it brought new color to my face, and I felt like crying all over again.

 

Linc & Lenora 2 (Medium)

Lincoln gently took my shoulders and turned me so I had no choice but to face him. I still kept my eyes downcast. “There are a lot of things you just assume about me. You’ve not taken the time to try to get to know me. You just wanted to hate me, and I don’t know why. Lenora, please look at me.”

I shook my head, but Lincoln’s finger tilted my chin up so my bloodshot eyes looked into his soft blue ones. “Please don’t do this to me, Atherton,” I said.

 

Linc & Lenora 5 (Medium)

“You can call me Lincoln. Most of my friends call me Linc.”

“Lincoln,  I can’t–“

“You can’t what? I just want you to listen to what I have to say for once and look at me while I speak to you. Is that too much to ask?” I’d never seen such a serious, imploring look on him and found I couldn’t look away. When I didn’t say anything, he took it as an encouraging sign and continued. “I’m sorry I was mean to you when we were younger. See, I–” It was his turn to blush. “I had such a crush on you back then. You were so smart and pretty, but I couldn’t tell you that because I’d never hear the end of it from my buddies.”

I stared at him, open mouthed. “Really?” I croaked.

“If I”m lyin’, I’m dyin’. Then, you beat me up.” He grinned sheepishly, and I couldn’t help but laugh.

 

Linc & Lenora 3 (Medium)

“You deserved it,” I said.

“That’s what my mom said,” Lincoln replied. “Anyway, I was surprised because I never thought someone like you could fight like that.”

“What do you mean someone like me?” I asked a little defensively.

“Someone so pretty and brainy. You kicked my ass, and funnily enough, it made me like you even more.”

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Ever so gently, I reached my empathic senses out to him, and what I got back flummoxed me. Lincoln was telling me the truth. He really did like me back then, and he liked me now.

 

Linc & Lenora 5 (Medium)

He continued. “You never gave me the time of day after that. I tried to get you to notice me, so I kept bragging about my family’s money and connections hoping it might impress you. Then, when we started band and choir, I’d mess around on the sax and get to the piano as quickly as I could hoping you’d come over so I could sing to you.”

“Oh, you had plenty of fawning bimbos to sing to who ate it right up,” I spouted. “You certainly didn’t need me.” As I said the words, something inside me twisted, and I became angry as always at picturing those girls lapping up Lincoln’s attention. I bit my lip as I felt a sob rise to my throat. I couldn’t believe I was feeling this way. As I took a moment to look inside myself, I realized I was jealous. Deep down, I’d wanted Lincoln to sing and play for me alone, and I’d conjured a veneer of anger and disgust to hide my real feelings.

Lincoln gave me a sad little smile and tapped a forefinger lightly on my nose. “For an egghead, you really are dense sometimes. Didn’t you ever figure out that I didn’t care about them? It was you I wanted to sing those songs to. It was you I always thought of when I’d play ‘Baker Street’ because I knew it was one of your favorite songs.”

“Really?” I asked, feeling utterly dazed.

“It’s true.”

Once again, I called upon my empathic senses and knew he was telling the truth. I will never forget the words he said next.

“All those love songs were meant for you, Lenora. I’d tune everything else out and pretend it was just you and me in the room. The sunlight would shine through the window and turn your hair all different shades of gold. In your smile would be such love for me, and I’d see the ocean when looking into your beautiful blue eyes. Then, you’d say my name in that angelic voice of yours, and I knew there would never be anyone else for me. I love you, Lenora. You’ll always be my endless love.”

Another thing I’d never expected was Lincoln having a poetic side. I should have known better because inside every musician or singer is a poet in some form. Lincoln loved me and had for a long time, and all he’d been rewarded with was my bitchy attitude. He was right. I’d not given him a chance and had always assumed the worst.

Once again, tears rolled down my cheeks but for a different reason. I was too overcome to say anything. I collapsed onto the piano bench, buried my face in my hands, and really wailed. Lincoln sat beside me and pulled me close. “I’m sorry,” I blurted out when my sobs subsided and turned into little hiccups. “I’m normally not like this. I never expected to hear a confession of love while locked in a smelly old music room.” I snorted out a laugh and wiped my eyes with Lincoln’s sodden hankie.

Lincoln chuckled and shrugged. “Life never works out the way we plan. I’m sorry, Lenora. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

“You didn’t upset me,” I said, my voice stronger now. “It’s just been quite a day.” I took a steadying breath and shrugged. “There’s a lot I need to wrap my head around. Lincoln–“

“You can call me Linc,” he said, smiling a little.

The grin spread over my face before I could stop it. “Linc, I’m sorry. I never imagined that you…that we…” My face flamed again, and I felt my throat click when I swallowed hard. “I owe you an apology for treating you so badly. Can you forgive me?”

 

Linc & Lenora Kissing (Medium)

His answer was to take the soiled hankie from my hand, pull me up into his arms, and lower his lips to mine. The instant our lips touched, the room exploded with fireworks, and violins played harmoniously in my head. Kissing Lincoln transported me to another dimension where the only ones who existed were Lincoln and me. My arms circled his neck, and I kissed him in return.

When our lips parted, he caressed my wet cheek with an angel’s touch. “Please give us a chance, Lenora. We can take it as slow as you want, and I won’t hurt you. Just let me prove to you that I’m not the jerk you always thought me to be.”

 

Linc & Lenora Close 1 (Medium)

“I think you already have,” I whispered. “But Linc, there are some things you need to know about me before we can take this any further.” A cold feeling of dread squeezed my heart as I said the words. I needed to be truthful with him. I knew a relationship built on lies and secrets would never survive. He could easily walk away from me, but there was no other way.

I blew out a long breath and began. “Linc, I have certain…um…talents. I know how crazy this is going to sound, but you see, I’m a witch.” As expected, he looked at me bewilderingly. I explained more and performed some simple magic, one spell which was a cleansing spell for his hankie. When he finally started to believe me, I told him of my empathic senses and explained that the reason I freaked out at first was because I figured I was feeling how my mother felt during the last hours or moments of her life. I normally am not claustrophobic, but being locked in a room against my was a trigger for my reaction.

“So, now that you know I’m a freak, do you still want to date me?” I asked apprehensively.

 

Linc & Lenora Close 3 (Medium)

“I’ll admit I never believed in this sort of thing until now. I mean, I’m as big a Harry Potter nut as the next person, but I never imagined it could be real. It’s cool though. I mean, I bet you’re the only witch in school so I have a precious commodity.”

I grinned in relief at him. Yes, he was right. Ms. Blankenship, who I now had the privilege of calling Mathilda, said there were no other witches nearby and that this was a reason I had to be extra careful who I showed my magic to.

“Just promise me you won’t turn me into a toad or something,” he said.

I burst out laughing and couldn’t stop. I laughed until my sides ached, and he had to hold me up to keep me from falling over. When I could contain myself, I threw my arms around him and kissed him soundly. I grinned at him when I next spoke. “I thought of it earlier when we were practicing with Mrs. Chapman but then figured it wouldn’t last long before bimbos with names like Fifi and Muffy and Bitsy and Poopsy would be dying to kiss you and reverse the spell.”

Lincoln let out a long guffaw then leaned his forehead against mine. “That’s all well and good, but you know what? It would never work because the kiss has to be performed by your true love, and my only true love is you.” After a long pause to let it sink into my thick skull,, he said, “There’s just one question. Why don’t you just blink us out of here or something?”

I grinned sheepishly. “I don’t know how to teleport yet and I’m certainly no magical locksmith. I won’t learn that until next month.”

Linc studied me for a minute, probably trying to figure out if I was serious. When I didn’t crack a smile or bat an eyelash, his laughter rolled up and out of him like a volcanic explosion. This got me roaring with mirth, and we laughed ourselves into helpless puddles on the floor, unable to move because our stomachs hurt too much.

 

Linc & Lenora Close 2 (Medium)

We spent a few more hours in that locked room before the janitor on duty found us and got us out. During that time, Lincoln and I sang “Endless Love” as well as many other songs. I showed him how I could beatbox on my flute, which he loved. We talked and jammed, he asked me to Prom which I accepted, and then, he gave me a huge surprise when he asked me if I liked Amadeus Landgraab. 

My eyes widened, and i stared at him. “Of course I do! Doesn’t everybody?” I said.

“I was hoping you did because I wanted to ask you to be my date to his next concert. This one’s special because I got backstage passes too.”

“You what? You got…oh my God!” I squealed like the shameless fangirl I was and jumped up and down.

“I take it that’s a yes,” Lincoln said, the corners of his mouth twitching.

 

Linc & Lenora Kissing (Medium)

In answer, I flung myself into his arms and kissed him like a woman possessed. He’d turned my feelings completely around in just a few hours, and taking me to see and actually meet Amadeus Landgraab sealed the deal.

The next day, Mrs. Chapman couldn’t believe the improvement in our performance. She was ecstatic when we told her we were dating and gave me this “See, I told you so” look. As it turned out, Lincoln and I were the hit of the show and got several curtain calls.

 

Linc Piano & Lenora 2 (Medium)

Since the day in the locked room, Lincoln and I were inseparable. We were voted Prom King and Queen, and we were considered the Golden Couple. Other girls tried to flirt with Lincoln, but it was only me he wanted. I became the target of those love songs I once thought were cheesy, and I was the one to bestrew smoldering smiles when he rocked out “Baker Street.” Lincoln treated me like a queen, taking me on fancy dinner dates to Bridgeport to the Prosper Room and other places of that caliber. After the initial Amadeus Landgraab concert, Lincoln got us tickets and backstage passes to several more. Amadeus was very charming and made me feel special each time I was able to speak to him. He even autographed my entire collection of his CD’s, which I will always cherish.

 

I lost my virginity the night Lincoln proposed.

 

He was very passionate, but yet, he could be tender when needed. He was my world, my life, and the only one I wanted to fall asleep with and wake up to every morning for the rest of my life.

 

 

Lenora’s Backstory: Part 2, A Locked Room is a Mighty Weapon

Teen Linc (Medium)

I hadn’t liked Lincoln Atherton when we were kids, and I liked him even less now. I avoided him as much as I could, which was pretty easy since we didn’t have many classes together. It was impossible in music classes, however. We were both in Honor Choir, Swing Choir, and Band. As much as I hated to admit it, Lincoln was very talented musically. He had a strong tenor voice which contributed to him getting many solos. Much to my chagrin, we were often picked by our music teacher, Mrs. Chapman, to sing duets together because our voices blended very nicely. I was a strong soprano, so we were evenly matched. I was a pretty decent flutist, and Lincoln could play the saxophone expertly. Since both of us played the piano and guitar, that was also another avenue for us to be thrown together.

 

Linc on Piano 1 (Medium)

Before Band would officially start, Lincoln would show off with his saxophone, doing flamboyant moves while playing “Baker Street” as if he were going the concert of his life. He’d really ham it up on the piano before choir rehearsals began. Most of the girls would be crowded around the piano making eyes at him as he crooned some cheesy love song. He’d give them flirtatious winks and smoldering smiles that made them preen and simper. Lincoln was a pompous ass and I found the entire display disgusting.

Lincoln was very good-looking, and most of the girls thought of him as their ideal dream date. He excelled in athletics and music, and he had this charming quality that sent most members of the female species into worship mode. It seemed that I was the only one immune to his antics, which didn’t bother me in the least.

 

Teen Lenora 2 (Medium)

One day, Mrs. Chapman told the Swing Choir that we would be putting on a 70’s and 80’s show, featuring songs and choreography from that era. She selected a few key people to sing solos and duets. I stifled a groan when she looked right at Lincoln and me and said she wanted us to perform “Endless Love.” My jaw literally hit the floor. Sure, it was inevitable that Lincoln and I would be singing together, but “Endless Love”? The very thought of it was hideous. Apparently, Lincoln didn’t share my opinion. It was the exact opposite, in fact. He got this wicked gleam in his eye while I pretended to barf on the floor. What really irked me was when he started calling me Diana and wanted me to call him Lionel. I flipped him El Birdo, which got me a detention. Lincoln got off scot free. Mrs. Chapman wasn’t amused, and I was seething.

 

Linc Piano & Lenora 2 (Medium)

I had no choice but to suck it up. Mrs. Chapman held extra practices and worked individually with each act. it didn’t take long for Lincoln and me to learn the song, and we were technically spot on. It was a beautiful song with deep meaning, but Lincoln and I weren’t feeling it. During the times when tension was the highest, Lincoln would make jokes, which made Mrs. Chapman laugh. I’d just shoot him filthy looks and roll my eyes. I was going to be a laughingstock thanks to Lincoln Atherton, who obviously didn’t care one iota about the show or how well or badly we’d do.

It all came to a head one day. My temper was short because I’d pulled a late night study session for a big exam I’d had. I was exhausted and wanted to skip the practice and go straight to bed. However, the show was only a week away, and Mrs. Chapman wasn’t happy with the lack of progress on our song. She commented on the lackluster job that mainly I was doing, which irritated me. She never harped on Lincoln for goofing off, but she sure had a lot to say about my so-called lack of emotion. After what seemed like the umpteenth time going through the song and Mrs. Chapman’s critiques, I growled low in my throat, stamped my foot, and banged my fist on top of the piano. I was thoroughly enraged and ready to throw an all-out tantrum. “With all due respect, Mrs. Chapman, this isn’t going to work. You were barking up the wrong tree when you chose this…this…” I glared at Lincoln, who, by now, looked quite perplexed. I took a calming breath and continued. “I can’t do this with him. He doesn’t care, he clowns around all the time, and you’re like all the other women who fall in love with him. You blame me all the time when it goes south, but he is always a saint.” To my horror, tears filled my eyes, and I blinked furiously to try to keep them at bay. I turned my back so I wouldn’t have to look at either of them.

 

Teen Lenora 1 (Medium)

I felt Mrs. Chapman’s eyes boring into the back of my head, and both she and Lincoln were silent a long time. Finally, she spoke softly. “Lincoln, would you excuse us a moment, please? I’d like to speak with Lenora alone.”

“Yeah, sure,” Lincoln said. I didn’t need to use my empathic senses to realize that Lincoln sounded bewildered. When the door clicked closed, Mrs. Chapman got up from her seat and put a caring hand on my shoulder. I wanted to shrug it away, but I couldn’t. I respected Mrs. Chapman very much and I hated to be a disappointment to her, but I was certain in this instance she was wrong.

“Lenora, talk to me,” she said in her soft voice. “We’ve been friends a long time, and this isn’t like you. I chose this song especially for you and Lincoln because the two of you are two of my best singers. I thought for sure you’d knock it out of the ballpark, but you don’t seem to care. Is everything OK at home?”

“Everything’s fine,” I squeaked. One tear escaped each eye and rolled down my cheeks. “I love the song. I really do. It’s just…why him of all people? You know he doesn’t care. He thinks this is all just some big joke. How can I sing such a meaningful song with someone I loathe and who hates me in return?”

To my surprise, Mrs. Chapman chuckled. “This is where you’re wrong, Lenora. Lincoln does care, and he is far from hating you. He’s enjoying himself and wants you to do the same. Another thing, he likes you more than you know.”

 

Teen Lenora 2 (Medium)

“Oh, right,” I mumbled and sniffed. 

“In time, you’ll see I’m right,” she said serenely. “Now, I can sit here and lecture both of you all day, but I know anything I say won’t put this into perspective. You both are going to have to find a way of working this out or neither of you will be happy with the performance you’ll give. I’m ending this session early, and I want you to think about what I’ve said.”

 

Lenora Playingn Piano 2 (Medium)

I just shrugged and bolted out the door. I didn’t even realize I’d forgotten my bag as I ran down the hall toward an empty practice room. What I needed now was to play some hard-core Rachmaninoff to work out my frustrations. I slammed the door and got right to work. If that poor piano I was attacking was capable of sensation, it would have been groaning and sobbing under my brutal pounding.

 

Lenora Playing Piano 1 (Medium)

I was really going at it when I was rudely interrupted by someone knocking on the door. I stopped playing and let out a maniacal long scream. Dammit! Why couldn’t I be left in peace? 

 

Linc & Lenora 1 (Medium)

The door opened, revealing the last person I wanted to see. I snarled at Lincoln and spoke through gritted teeth. “What the hell do you want?”

“You forgot your bag,” he said in his easy-going voice. He smiled at me as he set it down on the floor. Then, he cleared his throat and spoke slowly. “Look, Lenora, Mrs. Chapman says we have to figure out why this song isn’t coming together for us. We know it, and we can sing it in our sleep, but it’s missing something.” He closed the door, flopped into a chair, and stretched his long legs out before him. 

“What it’s missing is two people who are in love to sing it. She’s a complete head case if she thinks we can pull this off,” I snapped. “Just go away, Atherton. The less I see of you, the better.”

Lincoln shrugged and rubbed his hand on the back of his neck. “I don’t know what I’ve done to piss you off and I’d like to find that out sometime. The bottom line is, we have a show in a week, and we suck. I’m trying, but you…”

“I what?” I challenged. 

 

Linc & Lenora 2 (Medium)

“You’ve got a cob stuck up your backside about me for some reason, and it’s getting in the way of what we’re supposed to do.” He got up from the chair, his height stretching above me in lordly fashion. 


By then, i was on my feet, my hands planted on my hips. “Of all the nerve!” I yelled. “You’re not trying at all. You don’t give a damn, and you do everything in your power to irritate me.”

 

Linc & Lenora 5 (Medium)

“Princess, it doesn’t take much to irritate you. You’re just an ill-tempered prima donna witch who wants it all her way. You’re too busy sulking to figure out you’re not the only one involved here.”

I swore fluently in Gaelic and then got right up in his face. “How dare you speak to me that way! You’re an ignorant attention-seeking jerk who flaunts his money so he can get any girl he wants to in bed! Oh, I could just…just…” What I wanted to do was turn him into a toad, but then, the spell wouldn’t last long because there would be a whole gaggle of princess wannabes who’d grovel at the chance to kiss him. Where was the justice? It sure wasn’t on my side.

 

Linc & Lenora 4 (Medium)

“I dare to speak that way because it’s the truth. You’re so busy finding every reason to hate me that you can’t see past it. I didn’t hate you before, but I’m finding reasons to now.”

“Of course you hated me. You always have. You attacked me on the playground when we were kids, you called me names like egghead and taunted me about you being rich. Then, you start calling me Diana when we’re supposed to be serious about whipping this song into shape. You’re immature, irresponsible, and stupid.” I could all but feel the steam comin out of my ears, I was so mad.

“I may be many things,” Lincoln said, glaring at me, “but I’m not irresponsible or immature. I might not be as smart as you, and the reason I started calling you Diana was because it was my way of trying to get deeply into the song. And if memory serves me correctly, you attacked me on the playground.”

 

Linc & Lenora 3 (Medium)

“Because you were calling me names!” I shot back.

“We were kids, for God’s sake. Kids always call each other names but hardly ever mean it past the moment it happens. I can’t believe you’re still holding a grudge about that after all this time.”

Well, he did have a point. I did start the fight and I hated that he ended up getting the better of me at it. To know I was being unfair made me even madder. “Well, still. It wasn’t nice, and I still say you’re an irresponsible playboy of a jerk. Now, I have nothing more to say to you. I’m getting out of here, and you can find yourself another partner, Lionel.” I went to the door and tried to turn the knob, but it was stuck. I turned it rapidly from left to right, but it remained stuck. “Hey, what the…?”

Lincoln came to stand beside me and tried unsuccessfully to open the door. I cocked an eyebrw at him when he riffled through his bag and took out a bobby pin. “From your latest amor?” I drawled sarcastically.

Lincoln curled his bottom lip at me in a look of unmistakable distaste. “Naw. It makes a great toothpick.”

“That’s disgusting,” I grunted, wrinkling my nose.

“Maybe so, maybe no, but I’m going to use it to pick this lock,” Lincoln said.

 

Teen Lenora 2 (Medium)

I fixed him with a long, doubtful look and crossed my arms over my chest. I stood there, fidgeting from one foot to the other while Lincoln made grinding noises with the bobby pin. I prayed he knew what he was doing for once, but when he muttered, “Shit!” I took that as an ominous sign.

“What? What?!” I demanded, my head whipping around to glare daggers at him.

“The damned thing broke off in the lock. Looks like we’re stuck,” he said matter-of-factly.

Panic rose within me, and I shook my head. “No, we can’t be. We’ve got to get out of here!” I shook the knob furiously in a futile attempt to jar the broken pin loose. I whimpered in both disgust and panic, then pounded on the door. There was no possible way I could be stuck in here, especially with Lincoln Atherton. I started to scream as I yanked on the knob and pounded on the door at the same time. “Someone, let me out of here! Oh, please, someone help me! Let me out of here! Let me out of here!”

Lincoln snaked an arm around my waist and dragged me away from the door. “Hey, take it easy! We’ll get out of here. It’ll just take a while, that’s all. Don’t be scared.”

 

Linc Hugging Lenora 1 (Medium)

“My worst nightmare becomes a reality,” I said helplessly. My shoulders shook with sobs, and I sagged in defeat against him. I was defeated and exhausted, and I was in the midst of a massive pity party.


Author’s Note – There is a real Mrs. Chapman who this page is dedicated to. She was my music teacher and was the one who sparked my passion for music. Thirty plus years later, we are still the best of friends. Thank you, Marianne, for all the joy and love you were generous enough to share with me. You are the harmony to my melody, and your smile and tender heart will always light up any room you are in. 

The Pen Pal Project: Queen Ella’s Profile

Name: Her Royal Majesty, Ella Principal, Queen of the Fae. But you can call me Ella or Queen Ella if you wish. I know who I am and have enough self-confidence not to feel as if I must ram formal titles down people’s throats when it is not warranted.

Select your age bracket: 700+

Desired age of pen pal: Big or small, everyone has a place.

Vocation: I am Queen of the Fae, which as you can surmise, is a rather big job. I also ran “The Love Ship” for a long, long time where I helped people find their true soulmate.

What qualities do you desire in a pen pal? I’m a Queen, but I’m a Queen who values all people. As a fairy, it was always ingrained in me to respect all life. As long as someone is interested in communicating with me, they will find me a willing and good friend.

Describe yourself in a few sentences: I’m a romantic at heart and a pretty nice person. I’ll give anyone a fair shake and truly enjoy helping people and doing what I can to make their life better. Being a Queen, though, I exercise a firm hand when it’s needed but I try to make it into a learning experience. I’m protective of my family and friends.

Hobbies & Interests: I guess you could say one of my hobbies is meddling. 🙂 That’s what I do when I delve into someone’s romantic life in order to help them find their true love. I guess it comes naturally, being the daughter of Cupid. Like most other fairies, I love flowers, gardening, music, and any form of the arts. I collect teapots and love being a Queen.

Would you be interested in meeting your pen pal? Yes, of course! I am always open to meeting new and interesting people.

How many pen pals would you like? I’ll let the chips fall where they may on this one. I’ll correspond with anyone who is interested.

Why are you applying for a pen pal? As I said above, I love meeting all kinds of interesting people. I love an adventure, so I thought it would be fun. Aside from that, I have friends and family involved in it too (Mathilda, Liam, Lenora, just to name a few), so I couldn’t let them leave me in the dust now, could I? 🙂

 

Other comments:  I am engaged to the love of my life, Carson, who I will be marrying in a double ceremony with his cousin Aurora and my brother Silvan. We’re currently busy planning the wedding and Carson is getting used to his newfound state of being. He recently became a fairy and…

Well anyway, it’s his story to tell and maybe he will if I can talk him into signing up for this thing too.

Lenora’s Backstory: Part 1, Growing Up With Grandda

My name is Lenora Kelly; Lenora Atherton after I was married. I don’t remember much about my folks. They died when I was very young, so my Grandfather, Liam Kelly, brought me up. Grandda Liam was as Irish as they came, having immigrated from the “Old Country” as a teenager. It was just him and me growing up. He took care of me, and when I got older, I took care of him. We took care of each other, and no Grandpa and Granddaughter could have been closer.

 

liam-little-lenora-medium

It was Grandda Liam who helped me grow my love for stories and books. I loved to read but wasn’t content at that. Even more than reading, I loved making up my own stories which I would share with Grandda. He would smile and laugh at the right places, and he’d get this twinkle in his eye when he told me I had quite the imagination. When I learned to write, I went from making up the stories on the fly and would write them down. When I had a good one, I’d read it to Grandda, who never tired of hearing what my wild imagination and I would come up with.

Along with my love of reading and storytelling, music became a great passion. Grandda found guitar and piano teachers for me, and I took to the instruments like a bird to flight. I also took vocal lessons and am a classically trained singer. 

We weren’t rich by any means, but I never wanted for anything. Grandda joked with me from time to time that my talents would lead to fame and that one day, I could support him in a manner he could easily grow accustomed to. I would always laugh, give him a big kiss, and tell him one day I’d buy him a big mansion.

 

liam-hugging-little-lenora-medium

Gradda did everything he could to make up for the loss of my parents, and the love he lavished on me in one day was more than some people got in an entire lifetime. Still, life wasn’t always easy for me. I was one of the top students in my class, and I was often called “Egghead” or “Teacher’s Pet.” I even skipped a couple grades, and when I was tested, my IQ was in the genius category. I was always a quick study and loved to learn about anything I could get my hands on. 

I’ve always been a very friendly and outgoing person, but sometimes the teasing would get in the way of making friends. One person who teased me every single day during grammar school was this boy named Lincoln Atherton. He was that rich kid who lived in one of the big mansions on the hill on the outskirts of town, and he always let everyone know he was rich. He would often make stupid faces at me, pull my hair, and say things like, “I’m rich and Lenora’s weird!” One day, I hauled off and popped him in the jaw, and that was when World War 3 started. We had an all-out brawl. Lincoln was bigger and stronger than I was, but I fought like a tiger until we were pulled apart by a couple teachers and sent to the principal’s office. I had a bloody nose and a big shiner on my right eye. Lincoln had a busted lip and swollen jaw. Notes were sent home to his parents and my Grandda, so I knew I was in trouble. Knowing Grandda would be disappointed in me hurt more than Lincoln’s punches ever would.

I was grounded for a week on principle, but Grandda said he was proud of me for not being a weak sister and blubbering at such blarney. Later when I was much older, he said he was proud of me for sticking up for myself and not letting some rich kid walk all over me.

After that, Lincoln and I called an unspoken truce. We still didn’t like each other, but we left each other alone. I didn’t think about him much until years later.

 

lenora-in-bed-2-medium

When I was thirteen, I came down with a serious illness that almost killed me. Grandda took me to every doctor he could get to look at me, but nobody could pinpoint the cause or find a suitable cure. No matter what specialist I saw, no matter the hospital I was in, we were always given the same news. There was nothing that could be done and that I had less than three months to live. I was given strong pain relievers to keep me comfortable during the worst of it, and Grandda took me home to care for me there. Neither of us wanted me to be in a cold, impersonal hospital.. On my good days, I felt almost normal, but the bad days were horrible. When I wasn’t out of it from painkillers, I was so weak that I could barely lift my head off the pillow. There were times even the painkillers didn’t work, and I would cry and moan because my insides were on fire. I begged for it to be over and sometimes even had thoughts of ending it myself. 

One rainy Wednesday was a particularly horrible day, and I floated in and out of consciousness. When I was with it, I writhed in pain, my fever raging like an angry sea stirred up by Poseidon himself. I prayed to whatever deity who would listen to me to end my suffering, to let me die.  I was in agony, almost insane from the pain. 

 

lenora-liam-1-medium

As I drifted in and out, I sensed Grandda speaking softly to me, holding my hand, or bathing my forehead with cool cloths. My lungs were filling with fluid, and every breath felt like I was trying to pull in air through Saran Wrap.  In my half delirium, I heard Grandda speaking in what sounded like chanting in some language I didn’t recognize. I’d heard him speaking the Gaelic many times, but this was certainly different. It sounded poetic, somehow musical, but there was something about it that unnerved me. I thought I’d heard this kind of chanting from him before but the memory of it was fuzzy. 

 

lenora-liam-2-medium

I must have fallen asleep because the next thing I knew, it was dark when I was able to open my eyes, even if it was only for an instant. Grandda was still chanting softly as he held my hand in his strong, calloused ones. I was too weak to move, and I sensed someone else in the room. I knew it was true when Grandda’s chanting stopped when a woman’s voice spoke quietly. “Liam, you’ve cast all the spells you can. It will only tax you further if you keep this up. There is nothing more you can do except stay with her. It is now me who must continue if she is to recover.”

“I cannot sit here and do nothing while she lies dying,” Grandda’s agitated voice replied. 

 

lenora-liam-mathilda-2-medium

“But you are doing more than you know,” the mysterious woman said again. “You have cast every Spell of Protection and Healing in your arsenal, and now, it is my turn. What she needs most from you now is your love and strength.”

Spells? What was she saying? There is no such thing, I thought to myself. Sure, I’d written stories of magic, dragons, and fairies, but it was only fantasy. There were no witches or wizards in reality. That existed only in stories like Harry Potter or ones I’d written.

“If she dies…if I lose her…I have nothing left.” The last few words came out sounding choked as Grandda spoke. I’d only seen Grandda cry a few times, so hearing how forlorn and desolate he sounded caused a tear to roll down my cheek.

“You have summoned me in time. She will not die.” I heard the stranger’s footsteps nearing my bed, and a soothing hand wiped the tear from my cheek. “Hush now, child. All will soon be well, and this will be behind you.” I should have been frightened at a stranger being in my bedroom, but somehow, I wasn’t. Her hand felt strong and capable, and I sensed some sort of power in her voice and words. I licked my dry, cracked lips and opened my eyes a little. “Who…?” It took great effort for my lips to form, and when I tried to voice the question, no sound came. I licked my lips again and tasted blood.

“Hush, child,” the strange woman said again. “You must not speak, but rest. My name is Mathilda Blankenship, and I am here to help you. You will know all in due course.”

A strange sensation passed through me when she touched my forehead. In that touch, I felt all the pain leave me, and I breathed in a satisfying deep breath that didn’t make my lungs rattle. She stroked my hair and murmured something in that strange, exotic language I’d heard Grandda using. Then, she touched my forehead again and spoke in English. “Sleep now. Deep, restful sleep awaits you.” 

 

lenora-in-bed-1-medium

The world began to fall away, and I felt as though I were floating on a cloud. I wanted to ask her what this chanting meant and why it sounded so strange, but the cloud carried me away.

 

lenora-liam-1-medium

When I next became aware, Grandda was sitting by my bed holding my hand. I sucked in a long, wonderful breath that didn’t hurt or feel labored. The familiar weakness wasn’t there, and I opened my eyes easily. I looked into Grandda’s haggard face and saw his teary eyes looking at me, but he was smiling. I cleared my throat and croaked, “Hey, Grandda.”

“Hey yourself,” came his tremulous reply. With that, he pulled me into his arms and held me for a long time. “I nearly lost ye last night, but you’re going to be all right.” His Irish brogue was thick as it always was when he felt deep emotion.

“Who was that woman? She touched me and something happened.” I shook my head and regretted it instantly as a headache started to roar. 

“Shh, lie still,” Grandda whispered as he propped me up against the pillows. “There is a lot I must tell you. I’ve kept many a thing from you, my beautiful Lenora, and I hope when you hear it, you can forgive your old grandda one day. There were things I never wanted you to know, things I must now tell you because there is no choice. You need to get your strength back first and then we must talk.”

It took roughly a week before Grandda felt I was strong enough to hear what he had to say, and boy, what he had to say sure turned the world topsy-turvy. The chanting I’d heard was, indeed, a spell, more than one, in fact. The first time I’d heard it was when he cast a Spell of Protection over me the night he took me in after my parents were killed. As I lay in my sickbed, he’d been chanting healing spells over me. As it turned out, Grandda was a bonafide wizard and I was a witch. My mother, Maggie, had also been a witch. Sadly, she’d got mixed up in darker magic, which led to the deaths of her and my father, Patrick. 

Shortly before she died, my mother had been acting strangely. Grandda told me she seemed frightened, and she spoke of a feeling of being watched. She’d made him promise that if anything happened to her, that he’d take me in and shield me from all the witchery. A week later, she and my father had been found dead and Grandda had kept his promise. But now, he said it was best I know the entire truth and I could do with it what I wanted.

He then told me about Ms. Blankenship and how he’d summoned her. She’d been his mentor when he was learning his magic, and in desperation, he’d summoned her to try to help me. He knew that my illness was magic related, and both he and Ms. Blankenship agreed that it had been some kind of curse. As all this had been kept from me, they surmised that the curse was targeted toward my mother but carried down to me. It was guesswork and there was still a lot of mystery, but both Grandda and Ms. Blankenship surmised that my mother had been dealing in some sort of dark magic, had crossed the wrong people who eventually had her and my father killed, and performed a curse that would affect me. Grandda explained that I’d inherited magical ability from my mother, which made me very receptive to the healing spells Ms. Blankenship performed on me. It was because of my inheritance that I remained alive through the illness and was able to recover so quickly. Even so, Ms. Blankenship had to use several forms of magic in order to restore me. She explained that because of this, there was a chance I could develop extrasensory gifts such as clairvoyance or telekinesis.

 

lenora-relaxing-medium

Over the next few years, Grandda taught me everything he knew about magic. When my abilities exceeded his own and when he couldn’t teach me anymore, he called on Ms. Blankenship to take over my training. Once again, I proved to be a quick study, and I embraced being a witch. I was warned to have a care about how I used my powers because there were those in the world who wouldn’t understand. I loved to experiment and even invented my own spells and potions. Even as I relaxed, my mind was filled with ideas for new spells and charms.

Ms. Blankenship’s prediction about developing an extrasensory gift came true, and it came in the form of empty. I could write a character who could consume me, and I’d laugh at his or her shenanigans or feel badly about some misfortune they’d experience. However, soon after my illness, I’d actually feel their emotions as if they were my own. I’d cry buckets while writing a sad scene or laugh like a lunatic if a character found something hilarious. I’d even feel the sensations of my characters during  a romantic scene I’d write. Music was a big trigger. I would feel my heart squeeze as a singer would sing of undying love for his soulmate or gasp as I experienced what it would feel like if the one I loved betrayed me. 

For a while, these sensations contained themselves only to my writing of stories or pieces of music I would listen to or compose. Then, I began to sense the feelings of real people. One day when I hugged my best friend Christie when I found her crying in the bathroom, I felt the heartbeat of someone other than her own. “Christie!” I exclaimed. “You’re…pregnant?”

She cried harder, slid down the wall, and laid her forehead on her knees. “Y-yes. I was g-going to tell you. I found out last n-night. But how did you know?”

“I-I don’t know,” I said, perplexed. As far as I knew, she and her boyfriend hadn’t done the big deed, and she’d never confided to me that they’d gone any further than harmless making out. 

“Lenora…I have to get rid of it. I can’t have a baby,” she said, her voice rising as hysteria sank in.

“Get rid of it? What do you mean?” I asked.

“There’s a clinic I heard about. I can get the deed done tomorrow and nobody will be the wiser,” she said.

“Christie, you can’t!” I said. “It would be murder.”

“But it’s only a cell,” Christie protested. “It can’t feel anything.”

“There’s a little girl inside you who wants to live,” I said.

“But you don’t know this,” she shot back.

“But I do! Somehow I do.” Instinctively, I took her hand and furrowed my forehead in concentration. I focused on the heartbeat I’d felt when I’d hugged Christie. When I let go of Christie’s hand, I looked into her huge, bewildered eyes. Christie was able to feel her unborn child through me and the magic I’d just performed. “Could you live with yourself if you go to that clinic?” I asked. It was Christie’s choice, of course, but what kind of friend would I be if I didn’t speak my mind? In the end, Christie went through with the pregnancy and chose to place the baby for adoption. 

Over time, this gift grew and I started to hear voices in my head. I kept it to myself because it’s never a good sign to admit to hearing voices inside one’s head. Finally, it got to the point where I couldn’t tell where my own thoughts and feelings ended and where these others began. I had no choice but to tell Ms. Blankenship what was happening to me and ask her to help me. She just smiled and said it was a normal part of development for an ability such as mine. She showed me how to put filters in place so there could be a separation between my own emotions and the thoughts I was hearing from others and what they were feeling. Eventually, it became second nature, and I even learned that I could channel my own emotions to someone else. For example, if I was in a humorous mood, I could extend that to someone who was having a bad day to make them feel a sense of joy.

I would have considered my life ordinary, but being a witch added unique elements to it. Still, there was a lull for a long time. I went to school, did my homework, spent time with Grandda and my friends, continued my music lessons, and wrote stories and musical compositions. Add witching lessons with Ms. Blanenship, and life was full. I sailed along pretty well until Lincoln Atherton reentered my existence when I least expected it.

Mega Update

sharon-sitting

Greetings, everyone!

It’s hard to believe it’s been such a long time since I’ve done anything with this site or any of my stories, for that matter. It’s bee a very busy year for me with a lot of personal, real life things taking up much of my time. A lot of great things happened over the past year but there’s also been quite a bit of turbulence. I won’t go into the entire ins and outs of it all but suffice it to say, much has happened to keep me away from my writing.

So, let’s get into the update, shall we? I’m sure you all would like to know what my plans for the site and my stories are.

After much debate with myself I’ve decided to transfer my story “Forever in Time”  from its Blogger blog to this blog. I’d been thinking of dong a transfer in the past and was on the fence about it. What pushed me to this decision was yet another decision I made. I want “Forever in Time” to be my magnum opus, at least in the world of Sims stories. I’ve come to the conclusion that there are some things I want to “fix” and need to rework. There are Sims I no longer have access to which would make their lack of appearance a bit awkward in certain story moments I have planned. Because of this, family histories need to be rewritten, certain events need to be adjusted accordingly, and some continuity errors need to be fixed. I’m confident and optimistic that these changes will make the story better.

This will affect the story proper of “Forever in Time” as well as Lenora’s Bachelorette Challenge. Jonas’s Bachelor Challenge will just be transferred here, probably without muc reworking. I will make headings accordingly and pages will be made for easy navigation to chapters.

These changes will also affect a few chapters in “Another World” and “As Tears Go By.” I’ll massage what needs massaging but these won’t require as much reworking. I’ll be putting a notice up on the original “Forever in Time” blog in accordance with this post. “Another World” and “As Tears Go By” could possibly move to WordPress in the future but no final decision have been made about that yet.

You can also be on the lookout for more short stories and other projects appearing on this blog.

I want to thank all my followers and readers. I still hope I have some folks hanging in here with me, as I appreciate each and every one of you.

The Pen Pal Project: Lenora to Emily 5

Warning!!! This letter contains major spoilers to “Forever in Time.” You can read that story by navigating to the Other Works By Me section and clicking the appropriate link.


 

lenora-writing-1

Dear Emily,

It was so good to receive your letter. As always, your letter brought a smile to my face.

I must apologize for taking such a long time to write back. As you know, times do get busy. With planning for a double wedding and taking in three new children, I am like the little white rabbit in Alice in Wonderland who is trying to get to the desired destination on time. Och, time! Now, if we can speed it up or slow it down to meet our needs, that would be the innovation of the millennium, would it not?

So, my friend, how are you? It feels like it has been ages since we’ve been in touch.

I am so glad you are doing well and enjoying this project. In many ways, it’s so therapeutic. Sometimes it’s easier to write to someone and talk about things you might not be able to face to face with someone you know well. Look at us, for example. We have been talking about some heavy things. Och, I don’t mind at all. You see, life isn’t always happy smiles and rainbows, but then, you know that. You have certainly been through more than your share of traumatic experiences.

 

lenora-on-computer-2-medium

Thank you so much for sharing more of your experiences with me. It broke my heart as I read about the death of your mother and how you were there when it happened. Och, I am so, so sorry all of that happened. You were so young and to witness such a thing at that age is a sorrowful thing, indeed. Seeing that at an older age is hard enough, but it’s even more so at a very young age. You were old enough to remember certain things and to experience some deep-seated emotions but not old enough to really grasp the implications of what her death meant. Thankfully, you have a great family who helped you cope with the loss and your feelings. That is extremely important, for a good support system is key in recovering from such a thing. Believe me, I know firsthand how important that is.

 

Lenora Reading to Landon 2 (Medium)

I completely empathize with you about survivor guilt. I’ve watched Tyrone battle his own guilt over my disappearance and presumed death. Plus I went through my own guilt over the loss of my first husband and son. I think I might have mentioned how they died in a plane crash. For the longest time, I felt as though I had a hand in it, even if it was indirectly. Linc and I (my first husband was Lincoln but he went by Linc) planned a family trip to Disneyworld and Universal Studios to see the Wizarding World of Harry Potter theme park. Now, being a witch, I could teleport everyone to our destination without the hassles of a plane trip. Landon had never been on a plane before and had his heart set on having that experience. How could I refuse? Everything was all set until a wee hiccup made its way into our plans.

Being a writer, I am often asked to speak at different events and sit on writers’ panels. On one such occasion, the main speaker was unable to appear so my agent asked if I could do it. At first, I declined since it was going to interfere with our trip. However, Linc and Mathilda encouraged me to go. I could always teleport myself to Disney after the conference was over. Mathilda, who was coming with us on the trip, offered to accompany me and then we would go to Florida the morning after my presentation.

While I was engaged in my speech, Linc called and left me a voicemail telling me their flight had been delayed due to mechanical problems. It was late by the time I finished, so I decided to surprise them and be there by the time they arrived, got settled, and woke up the next morning. Mathilda and I decided to return home to get some rest before meeting up with Linc and Landon.

Then, all hell broke loose. Before I tell you what happened next, I’ll answer your question about what it’s like to see into the future. It’s something a lot of people wish they could do and yes, it can be downright helpful at times. At other times, it can be a curse. There are things I wish I didn’t have to see, but the visions don’t discriminate against pleasant or awful things. When you possess such an ability, you see your share of both. It’s the same with empathic abilities. There are times when you feel the absolute joy of others but on the other side of the coin, you feel the anguish and fear that others are feeling as if it were your own. Such a thing happened to me when I literally saw and felt the death of my husband and son.

 

Lenora on Couch

One minute, I was dead asleep on my couch and the next, I was sitting bolt upright experiencing the greatest fear of my life. The plane was going down and I knew I was going to lose them. At the moment of their death, I mercifully passed out. When I awoke, it was the beginning of the greatest sorrow I’d ever felt in my life.

You might wonder why I was unable to save them since i am a witch. I would have done everything in my power to do so, but sadly, it wasn’t within my power to make it happen. Why couldn’t I just teleport myself into the plane, grab them, and teleport them out? It’s not as easy as it may sound. For one thing, it’s very, very difficult and dangerous to try to teleport onto a fast moving target and at a high altitude. I likely would have missed had I tried and then I would have gone into a free fall. Plus, there are pressure changes and weather conditions to deal with. Same with trying to slow down or stop the plane’s fall. One would need telekinetic ability to do that, which I didn’t have at the time. I say at the time, but ah, that is another story which I will tell you later. Anyway, there was nothing I could do to stop what I knew was happening. Had I experienced a vision of it earlier, I could have had time to warn them and very possibly avoid it. However, I don’t often see things that have a direct impact on my life so again, there was nothing I could do to stop it.

 

Lenora Cries on Mathilda's Shoulder

I don’t know what I would have done if I didn’t have Mathilda. She took care of me and stood by me when I lost the will to live. I even had a relapse of the curse that nearly took me as a teenager. I died but was sent back because it wasn’t my time to go. Believe me, all I wanted was to be where Linc and Landon were because life was so unbearable without them.

 

lenora-on-knees-crying-2-medium

Time went by – lots of it – and I started to heal. Och, Emily, the guilt though! I let them go, you see, so I felt that it was so much my fault. Had I not, they wouldn’t have died. Landon would have been sorely disappointed but at least he would have still been here. It took me so long to even think about forgiving myself.

 

Lenora Hugging Landon 1

Anyway, like Grandda, Landon was eventually able to come back. When the time was right, Mathilda made it possible. I count myself eternally fortunate that I have both Landon and Grandda back, for coning back from death is such a rarity. As to Linc, a part of me will always love and miss him, but I am so blessed to have Tyrone and my grown wee ones. Plus, the three new wee ones enrich our lives as do our grandchildren.

 

Tyrone Crying 4 (Medium)

So you see, others might judge Tyrone for falling apart the way he did but I cannot. I would be a complete hypocrite if I did because I know firsthand what it was like to be in his shoes. Even so, it was much, much harder for him because of the Imprinting/Indenting due to him being a wolf. To lose me tore his soul apart. I am not a wolf but somehow, I understand this. Because of that, I could not belittle or stand in judgment of his feelings.

 

tyrone-holding-lenora

You are so right! Even though Tyrone suffered immensely from my absence due, in part, to the Imprinting, the abundant joy outweighs it. Tyrone and I are connected in ways that most people can only dream of. His pain is my pain and his joy is mine as well. He feels my presence within himself, therefore making us intertwined without even thinking about it. The best way I can explain it is that when he Indented on me, I became the gravity that holds him to the earth. It’s like anything else. It comes with both the good and the bad, but I would not trade it for anything in the world.

 

aurora-playing-piano-medium

Aurora truly is a wonderful person but of course, I’m a bit biased. All my wee ones are special and have kept us on our toes. They’re a lively crew, especially when plotting and scheming with Landon and Crystal’s wee ones. Add Carson to the mix (Carson is my nephew who will be marrying Ella, the Fae Queen and part of the double wedding) and I begin to wonder if the place will still be standing. 🙂 Anyway, Aurora will always be her Da’s princess and was his beacon during those dark times. I wasn’t happy that she was in such a hard position but I’ll be the first to tell you that sometimes you end up stepping up to a task you never thought you’d set out to do. Aurora’s visions came when they were most needed. Wonder of wonders, she never resented being or doing what she did. She simply said, “Ma, ye gotta do what ye gotta do. I reckon I must have the chops to tackle anything now.” After that, it was hard for her to just be a kid, which is a bit sad, but she was always  quite mature for her age anyway. The long and short of it is (and again, I feel so fortunate) that everyone eventually recovered and we were, and still are, there for each other. The battle now is getting Tiffany and Layla through their nightmares and Tiffany’s guilt. They improve day by day but this kind of thing is often an uphill climb and falling a few feet before making progress again. I figure the more they can talk about happier times, the better they are getting. Layla is still pretty little yet so she’ll probably have an easier time of it than Tiffany although the fear of the dark might stick with her for quite some time.

 

landgraab-dinner-medium

Ah yes, on to happier times! Och, sweetie, you don’t have to explain about feeling apprehensive or needing a chaperone if you will be coming to the wedding. Remember, I’m a mother so I am certainly in agreement with your parents about not letting you go off like that by yourself. Tyrone and I were the same way with our wee ones. Even now when they’re grown, I still worry when they travel and are away from Mama Hen. It unnerves me every time Aurora goes on tour. The world is a mighty big place and sometimes I picture every kind of monster coming out of the woodwork to devour her. Luckily she has Silvan now and he watches out for her. Sure, she can take care of herself (she has a mean right hook!) but that’s my job to worry about her and the others. You are most welcome for the invitation. We’d certainly be thrilled to have you and whoever accompanies you, so let’s keep our fingers crossed that it can be worked out. Ella and Carson put some fairy dust in this little packet I’m inclising with this letter for luck. Just a wee warning. It takes very little (there are about three doses here) to work, and you’ll know it’s working when you start feeling light as air. Your feet literally won’t touch the ground. Not to worry though. You won’t go floating off into space or anything. You’ll just float some as you go from place to place. It’s quite an exhilarating feeling.

Oh my! It sounds like you had a grand time with the people from the Supernatural commune. What a blessing to have met them and to find out how nice they are! It sounds like the start of a lovely friendship and I wish you all the best. I can imagine how long your journal entry was after your afternoon of tea and cookies. How right you are that you can find magic in the smallest of things. You don’t need to witness a big exhibition to be privy to magic. There is magic in simply spending some quiet time with friends, listening to music, and yes, in science too. Just because we know how certain things work doesn’t lessen the magical value in them.

 

Eclipse

Some years back, we experienced a total solar eclipse. My wee ones were teenagers at the time, and we all thought it would be nice to have a sort of eclipse party. Carson came over to spend that weekend with us, and we had a lovely cookout as we waited for the eclipse to appear. Weather conditions were perfect for observing it but of course, we took the necessary precautions so nobody would sustain damage to their eyes. Anyway, we all were excited, and Tyrone and I were asked so many questions about it. The one I’ll never forget is the one Andrea asked. She and Chris are wolves like their father, so they wanted to know if the eclipse would make them wolf out. Well, I had to leave that one to Tyrone to answer. He explained that this was a different situation than the full moon appearing at night so no, they likely wouldn’t have a full transformation. “But you might feel like you’re in that in-between stage where you know it’s going to happen and when you actually go over the edge. This time, you’ll feel like you’re teetering on that edge but you won’t go over,” Tyrone said as he grinned at them.

Chris later told me that it was the strangest thing he ever felt. “It’s kinda like I had this itch I couldn’t scratch but in a good way. Sounds weird but that’s the best way I know how to put it,” he reported.

So, it was a magical experience for us in both the Supernatural and the “regular” way. Although it’s scientific knowledge that is available to us, I feel it’s still a miracle of both science and magic. It is one of those things that is perfect journaling material, and I sincerely hope you get to see one during your lifetime. You will never forget it.

 

Alina Reading (Medium)

Ah, so you want to hear about Alina! Well, Alina is Mathilda’s daughter and a truly marvelous person. She, too, is a Supernatural, a witch in fact, but a very special one. You’ve heard of being out of place, I’m sure. Well, Alina was literally a stranger in a strange land. She was born centuries ago and lived during a time of great violence and persecution. There were witch hunts and innocent people – witches and non-witches – were put to death. By the time Alina was grown, Mathilda had achieved her immortality so wasn’t in fear of her life. However, Alina was mortal, and it got back to them that the mob was coming after Alina. At that time, Alina was suffering from Smallpox. Mathilda had to find a way of making it so Alina wasn’t contageous and she had to spirit her away so she couldn’t be harmed. The only totally safe solution was to send her forward in time where such upheaval didn’t exist.

 

robin-hugging-alina-1-medium

It was a huge adjustment for Alina, but she was a trooper. It was hard for Mathilda, too, to send her away but she did it because she loved Alina. Anyway, she is now married to my nephew, Robin, and they are working on starting a family.

Alina has had her own battle to fight and I will tell you about it in my next letter if Alina gives me the go-ahead to. I’m sure she won’t mind a bit as I’ve told her a lot about you, but I still want to make sure. I think you would find her fascinating and if you’re able to come to the wedding, you will certainly meet her.

Oh, please do give the wedding invitation some more thought. As I said, we would love to have you and your guest or guests. Everyone would love to meet you and Grandda, Mathilda, and I would be especially thrilled.

Wishing you many blessings and lots of sunshine.

Lenora

One Lovely Blog Award

One Lovely Blog Award

It was such an honor and a lovely surprise to be nominated for this award by Socallucyfan, the wonderful author of an amazing legacy called Once Upon a Legacy. I absolutely adore fairytales, so this story is right up my street. Thank you so much for this lovely nomination! You can read this awesome story by clicking here.

This is an award given by bloggers to other bloggers whose blogs they enjoy.

Here are the rules for this award.

  • Thank the person who nominated you and provide a link.
  • Post about the award
  • 7 facts about yourself
  • Nominate bloggers and notify them
  • Give your readers good news.

7 Facts About Me

  1. I am a classically trained singer with vocal music as my area of study when I was in college.
  2. I’m a huge fountain pen enthusiast, collector, and user and have over 200 pens, both vintage and modern, in my collection.
  3. Other than playing Sims, another of my hobbies, believe it or not, is coloring. I got onto the whole Adult Coloring bandwagon a couple years ago and highly enjoy it.
  4. Along with writing SimLit and other fiction, I’m a YouTuber. I make Sims gameplay videos on my Sims channel, which is Sweetnightingale2907. I have another channel at Sweetnightingale1973 where I make other videos, mainly coloring videos as of late.
  5. I got to sing the National Anthem (The Star-Spangled Banner here in the States) at a Chicago White Sox baseball game three years in a row.
  6. Along with collecting fountain pens, I collect journals and have a good deal of blank ones in my collection. I try to write in my journal every day although that doesn’t always happen.
  7. I’m very active in the Lions Club and served in the office of District Governor some years back. This is the highest office you can have at the District level.

My Nominees:

Give Your Readers Good News

I just got over 950 subbies on my Sweetnightingale1973 YouTube Channel! I’m ecstatic about that since I never thought I’d get to a number like that.

The Pen Pal Project: Silvan to Brio 1

Silvan 4 (Medium)

Dear Brio,

It was great to get your letter. It’s never easy getting that first one off the ground, especially when needing to ask such a burning question. By abductions, I presume you mean alien abductions.

Well, I can tell you a fair amount. Most is speculation but I do have rather substantial knowledge as well. Many abductions are sort of random, meaning, being in the wrong place at the wrong time can land you a trip to a strange spacecraft.

Let us backtrack though. Sometimes it’s not as bad as it seems. I say sometimes because let’s face it. Outer space is a mighty big place with many occupied planets. Now, if we take it one step further, there are dimensional gates that can be opened, which means there are other universes besides this one. Different races have different motivations and reasons for what they do; most are benign in nature while others have more sinister reasons in mind.

When an expedition is assigned to visit another planet, 99% of the time, the majority of the crew, if not all, are scientists who have been sent to study the world, it’s vegetation, and its inhabitants for one reason or another. it could be anything from needing to learn how to cultivate a new food supply to scoping out other living arrangements because their own world is in jeopardy of being destroyed. In most cases, there is no harm or malice intended; their main focus is to study and obtain whatever samples they’ve been instructed to get.

 

Silvan 1 (Medium)

Now, I dinnae mean to sound insensitive or stereotypical, but scientists, for the most part, aren’t exactly the most socially graceful. Plus, being strangers in a strange land, they aren’t exactly familiar with the customs of the planet they are visiting. We may think it strange, for instance, to see someone digging through the trash, but to them, they simply care about studying and analyzing things. Adapting to customs is an afterthought, but most of the time, it doesn’t really cross their minds.

As to abductions…most folks around here will call it codswallop but as a supernatural being, I ken otherwise. They do, indeed, happen, and it can be unnerving to downright frightening for the one who is taken.

As I said, no malice or harm is intended in most cases, and the visiting race does not often know it’s wrong to just take someone off planet without permission. People often fear what they dinnae ken and if there is a language barrier, it makes it even worse.

The purpose for taking the people is to study and analyze them. They look at anything from sleep patterns to metabolic rate. The people are eventually returned in most cases but sometimes it doesnae end there.

Sometimes a child is conceived and that child will often develop powers and abilities that will seem weird or frightening. It can be an awesome thing, really, if a positive outlook is taken. But if shame and fear is involved, it can often lead to unhappiness and an unfulfilled life.

In looking at your profile picture and reading what you have said, it looks to me like a child has been conceived when you were away. I’m not one to sugar-coat things or downplay a situation, so I’m sorry if this sounds blunt. It sometimes happens that males are impregnated when on such an “adventure.” There are ways that many races have made this possible. In other words, you are likely one of the rare males on this planet to carry a child.

You find yourself in a unique situation, dear pen friend, and I’m sorry if it comes as a complete shock. It’s my opinion that one needs to go into a situation as well informed as possible in order to look at all possible outcomes.

I could be wrong but I dinnae think I am. I’ve seen this before – quite a few times before – so you have a lot to think about. I would not suggest terminating the pregnancy, for that would most likely cause you more harm than good. I could give you all kinds of medical reasons as to why I say this, but I won’t unless you ask. You will have enough on your mind as it is. I recommend carrying it to term, having it, and then deciding what to do. You’ll have the option of raising the wee one yourself or sending him or her back to the world your abductor(s) came from.

 

Silvan 4 (Medium)

I will close here to let you sit on this for a while. We can talk further about this if you choose to write back and I will try to answer as many questions as I can. This is probably not what you expected in a first letter from a pen pal.

Wishing you all the best,

Silvan

The Pen Pal Project: Liam to Jasper 5

liam-on-computer-1-medium

Greetings, Jasper, my friend!

We live in a small world, my friend. I am thrilled that Alina wrote to ye. She was intrigued by your profile (the lass loves books!) but was unsure if it was proper to initiate contact. Alina…well…she came a long way to be where she is now, as I’m sure ye know. Once I assured her it was all right, ye never saw a happier lass. Alina is lovely and I adore her.

 

alina-cooking-3-medium

The danger is, indeed over and Alina is happy and healthy. I cannot tell ye how much lighter my heart feels to know she is back with us. She is a brave girl, our Alina.

 

Lenora Hugging Alina 1 (Medium)

It is Lenora I am a week bit concerned about now, however. Lenora has been through her own ordeal, as ye know, which Alina didn’t deal with well at all. Lenora feels sick with guilt that Alina was so distraught, which led to the curse in the first place. It brought a lot of painful memories back to the surface for both of them and even some nightmares for Lenora. The two of them are as close as any two sisters can be (they are not related by blood but the way they act, ye would never know that), and when one is hurting, the other one hurts, too. We still need to apprehend the person who did this to Alina and I think once we do, this entire thing can be sewn up and put away as it should be.

How right ye are that worry cannot simply be banished with a thought when it comes to those we love. These two ladies are two of the dearest people in my life and it pains me greatly when they are unsettled and hurting.

I am truly touched that ye were so concerned for Alina and all of us. It means more than I can possibly express.

 

liam

Anyway, your letter was a joyous and lovely sight after everything that has happened. After reading it, I think ye are right. My kind of magic must be rubbing off due to the channels being opened between our two existences. Along with that, there certainly is everyday magic to behold. As ye say, it is often overlooked. I think if we take the time to savor everything around us, we can truly see this kind of magic at work. These workings are wondrous if we can truly appreciate them. How can there not be magic in a seedling sprouting or a wee chick hatching from an egg? There is magic in each turning of the world, for each season brings its own type of magic.

 

liam-holding-baby-lenora-2-medium

Some of the greatest magic I’ve ever experienced happened every time I held my wee Lenora. That magic still happens every time she and Alina come to me with warm embraces and daughterly kisses. What can be better than that?

 

liam-sculpting-wood-8-medium

I smiled the entire time I read about ye babysitting your grand-niece and how your Meadow is coming to trust in her daughter’s well-being. I took to my workshop to mediate on the second half of your letter. Everything ye said gave me a lot to think about.

I’m sure ye must be a proud uncle to know Meadow and Norman are doing good for others. Ye hit the nail right on the head that it’s one thing to be good at heart, but to actually do something with that goodness brings about compassion.

 

little-lenora-1-medium

We weren’t rich by any monetary means, but we lived comfortably. Lenora and I were rich in other ways because we had love, understanding, and mutual respect. I like to think I did something right in bringing her up. Even with all the hardships and trauma she’s endured, she’s always there for others and does all she can to make a difference in people’s lives.

 

landgraab-dinner-medium

She and Tyrone instilled such values in their wee ones. Each and every one of them have loving hearts and compassionate spirits. I could not be more proud of every one of my great grand-kids.

 

tara-2-medium

Some of them have even adopted wee ones of their own.

 

lenora-liam-2-medium

Sometimes I wonder if I put Lenora into a sort of bubble. She was all I had left after my daughter and her man were killed. Despite trying to bring her up right, I know I clung to her for both our sakes. She’d lost her parents, so I tried to make up for that. I loved her so much that I wanted and needed to keep her close. Perhaps I sheltered her too much.

 

lenora-layla-2-medium

Even with all the mistakes I know I made, she came out a beautiful, admirable, and loving person. Despite everything she’s endured, who she was never changed. She and Tyrone have even adopted three siblings whose folks perished in a fire. They wren’t adjusting well to life in the orphanage. She and Tyrone took to them right away, so they brought them home. They’ve still got a lot of healing to do, but they’re doing better. I have no doubt that they’ll be all right and happy with all the love Lenora and Tyrone have to offer them.

And in saying that, I know little Jena will be all right, too. With Meadow and ye in her corner, how can she not be?

 

liam-sculpting-wood-6-medium

In as much as I can’t rejoice that hardships came our way, I’m proud of how we all survived it. Alina and Lenora never cease to amaze me. I’m a lucky man, Jasper. I know this and I am thankful every day.

 

liam-on-computer-2-medium

Ye will thoroughly enjoy getting to know Alina. As I said, she is a beautiful person, both inside and out and is someone who will always hold a special place in my heart.

Wishing ye all my heartfelt friendship and fondness,

Liam

The Pen Pal Project: Lenora to Emily 4

lenora-writing-1

Dear Emily,

It was so lovely to receive your letter. There is no need to apologize. Life gets busy, and I, for one, understand how that goes. As you can see, my response wasn’t as prompt as I like to be, so we’re even on that score. 🙂

There is no need to thank me about being understanding about how much you reveal. You never can be too careful these days. From what I’ve read in your letter, you’ve had your own version of Hell to overcome, so we both know there are some very sick and twisted people out there. Like I said before, you are welcome to tell me as much as you wish and I’ll be here for you no matter what. Both Grandda and I have grown quite fond of you, so you’re stuck with us as long as you want to be.

 

liam-rocking-lenora-medium

It warmed my heart when you wrote of liking Grandda so much. I think I mentioned before how blessed I was to have him as a Grandda. He’s a special, dear man.

Those emotional topics certainly can run deep. I hope it all worked out with your pen pal. You said they were worried that you might have been upset over what you talked about. It’s good that they were concerned about you, for that shows the amount of caring they have for their friends. I can honestly say that this project is a great way to “meet” some different people and acquire a lasting friendship. How wonderful that you got in touch with Gentian! I’m glad you like him. He’s an amazing friend to have, and I think you will really enjoy having him as a pen pal.

 

Tyrone Sitting Beside Lenora (Medium)

It most certainly is maddening how innocent people get dragged into schemes that shouldn’t even take place. What I went through was an absolute nightmare. It still hurts my heart to know how much my family suffered because of it. There was a lot of anger and grief even after I came back. Tyrone still has bouts of deep-seated guilt over it. It breaks my heart so to both see and feel his pain. Not only does he feel like he let me down, which is utterly ridiculous, but he feels as though he let the kids down as well.

 

Tyrone Holding Lenora's Arms (Medium)

I might have mentioned this to you before, but there is something that happens to many wolves when they first come into contact with their true soulmate. It’s a process called Indenting but is also called Imprinting. They feel this uncontrollable pull toward the person, and that person becomes their gravity. It’s a kind of magic that’s hard to explain and difficult for most to understand. It’s more than love or attraction. It’s a sort of joining together. One is incomplete – literally – without the other. Tyrone can sense me no matter where I am, and I can do the same for him. There’s more to it, but it’s such a big concept that words are inadequate to explain it.

 

tyrone-holding-lenora-4-medium

So when I “died,” it broke Tyrone and he was crippled with grief and guilt. A piece of him was literally ripped from him, causing him unspeakable and unbearable agony, both physically and mentally. Thank goodness we had family to help because as you can imagine, Tyrone was in awful shape.

 

Tyrone Holding Aurora 4 (Medium)

Aurora took a lot onto her shoulders and did her best to help take care of her father. She was convinced I wasn’t dead and that I’d come back. You see, Aurora inherited one of my abilities and can see into the future and past. It’s not a common ability for even a witch to have, but I have it and Aurora got it from me. She had a vision of my return and would remind her father that it would happen. You can imagine that I wasn’t happy that Aurora was put into that position, but these things are often beyond our control.

 

Aurora & Lenora 1 (Medium)

Aurora and I have had long talks about this over the years and thankfully, she doesn’t blame Tyrone or me for it. She simply says, “I did what I had to do, Ma. It just proves I have the chops to tackle whatever challenge that’s thrown at me.”

 

Andrea & Tyrone 5 (Medium)

This could have really torn our family apart, but we became closer than ever instead. Tyrone still feels as though he has a lot to make up for but now that the kids are grown (and we do have two werewolf kids who’ve gone through the Indenting process themselves), they’re understanding and hold no hard feelings against Tyrone or me. However, they want nothing more to do with their aunt and rightfully so.

My gracious! I didn’t think this letter would turn into True Confessions, but there it is. It just goes to show that Supernatural folks are no different than everyone else in some ways. Everyone has their own problems and challenges to work through, no matter what and who you are.

 

lenora-tiffany-2-medium

The kids we adopted are doing better. Tiffany and Layla still have nightmares but they’ve lessened in frequency and severity. Poor Tiffany feels her own brand of guilt. Tyrone was the first one she admitted it to, and I think it was a start to helping her heal. Their parents died in a fire but managed to get the three kids to safety first. Tiffany was asleep and feels that if she’d woken up sooner, she could have helped get everyone out and her parents would still be alive. Sometimes it’s hard for her to believe there was nothing she could have done and that it was nothing more than a terrible accident. Tyrone and I encourage her to talk about it when she needs to. Now, she speaks more and more about happy memories of her folks, which seems to help, too. They’re doing much better now that they’re in a family setting, but there will still be many times that revisiting the accident and aftermath will happen.

It was beautiful how you described how you still feel – beautiful but rather sad, too. The pain of trauma never completely goes away but it does become bearable with time. Having people around you who love you and support you makes all the difference, I think that was how we managed to get through our trauma and come out the way we did. We are certainly optimistic that the same will happen for the wee ones we’ve adopted. They are such wonderful children with so much to give.

 

aurora-silvan-tara-3

Our grown kids have been great, too. They’ve taken on the role of big sisters/brothers enthusiastically, which I knew they would. Andrea and Elton, and Aurora and Silvan have adopted kids from the orphanage, too, as has my son Landon and his wife, Crystal. Jonas and Sharon are talking about doing the same, and Chris and Tabitha have broached the subject. Even my nephew Robin and his wife, Alina are looking to do the same. Ah, I don’t believe I’ve ever told you about Alina, have I?

 

aurora-playing-piano-medium

Well, on to happier events! I think everyone who has at least some humility gets a little nervous before a performance. It’s my belief that if this doesn’t occur, overconfidence settles in. Overconfidence can be the kiss of death in a performance, for cockiness often leads to unfortunate mistakes. “Those flapping butterfly wings keep ye grounded in reality, Ma,” Aurora said to me one day as she was playing the piano. I think that totally sums it up. My daughter is a wise soul. Did I ever tell you that?

Och! I loved hearing about your sister’s wedding. It sounded beautiful and lovely. You are right though. As great as a wedding is, it’s nice when it’s over. I’m sure your sister and her wife will be blessed with much happiness and love. I’m so happy your guitar playing went well, too. The first time in public is always the hardest. It gets easier from there, but you are wise to take small steps. Perhaps one day, you’ll feel confident enough to sing in public, but for now, just concentrate on those smaller milestones. I’m sure it was lovely, both your playing as well as your sister’s music.

 

Mathilda Doing Alchemy 1 (Medium)

As for our fairytale weddings, they are still in the preparation stages. Putting on a royal wedding is quite the undertaking, so there’s lots and lots to be done. Also, Aurora will be undergoing the transformation to become a fairy. Because she is a witch, the potion needs to be adjusted a bit. Mathilda is helping Ella work on that, but it still needs some time to stew and mature. Aurora insists that she must look the part of the fairy princess and wants to have her wings before she walks down the aisle.

If you would like, you can do more than just hear about the weddings. Aurora and Ella heartily gave me the go-ahead to extend an invitation to you if you’re willing to come for a visit and if your parents will allow you to travel. Feel free to bring a guest, too, and either Grandda or I can come collect you and bring you back home afterward. You’ll certainly get the royal treatment and have the time of your life. Give it some thought and let me know if it’s doable.

 

lenora-on-conputer-1-medium

Och! You are most welcome for the time-travel stories. It is said that time-travel through the stones goes back all the way to a branch of ancient Druids. Mathilda has shared many legends with me and has even worked on methods of perfecting this means of travel. Stone circles aren’t the only way to travel, but it is the method most known to many witches and wizards. It is highly advisable to do this with extreme caution, for time-travel can be dangerous and even fatal. Only a very skilled witch or wizard can navigate the stones and that only certain people are geared for the journey. it is said that if one can feel the magic surrounding the stones, they are more likely to be able to travel and come out unscathed.

It is sad but true that some stone circles are forgotten and have been tampered with. It sounds like you’ve cone across such a group of stones. It happens frequently though. Sometimes the magic can be restored to such a group of stones but it takes some doing. Not only would the correct pattern need to be formed, but the right kind of stone itself is needed to replace what was ether taken or broken. It’s a science of and in itself and is something Mathilda is very knowledgeable about.

Your journal idea sound lovely, and I certainly encourage you to begin it. You will come up with the perfect name, I’m sure. If you like, I’m sure Grandda and I can help guide you to some places to look for magic. Please do let me know how you are doing with it.

 

mathilda-alchemy-2-medium

Moonlight Falls is a mysterious but lovely place. I lived there for a time when I moved in with Mathilda after Linc and Landon were killed. It’s not for the faint of heart, for you will see things there that defies “normal” physics and logic. If you are able to come to the weddings, I’m sure Grandda and Mathilda will be happy to show you around.

 

mathilda

It does make all the difference to have people I love to share such a long, long life with. I cannot imagine being immortal and alone. Mathilda knows a lot about that, for she was in that boat. Honestly, I don’t know how she did it. She is a stronger person than I cold ever be to want that kind of life. I’m so happy she no longer is alone, and I think she’s become a much nicer person for it, too.

 

lenora-on-computer-2-medium

I will be happy to tell you more stories of my family, I’m sure when I write next, there will be a lot to share. You are not nosy at all, my dear friend! Take care of yourself and enjoy the after-wedding lull.

Wishing you much happiness and love.

Lenora